FROM THE LIBRARY OF REV. LOUIS FITZGERALD BENSON, D. D. BEQUEATHED BY HIM TO THE LIBRARY OF PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY a**. 7^53 Any Profits which may arise from this publication, will be divided between the Widow of the Deceased, and the Missions of the United Brethren. MEMORIAL REV. JOHN B. HOLMES Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2013 http://archive.org/details/revjohOOmont s MEMORIAL OF THE (/■' REV. JOHN B. HOLMES, BISHOP OF THE CHURCH OF THE UNITED BRETHREN ; Author of "The History of the Church of the United Brethren? and of "Historical Sketches of the Missions of the United Brethren:' WITH AX INTRODUCTION BY JAMES MONTGOMERY ■Thou, O man of God, * * * * follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness. Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, thereunto thou ai - t also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses."—! Timothy vi. 11, 12. PUBLISHED FOE THE EDITOR, AND SOLD IN LONDON, BY W. MAT.T.ATJF. TT AND CO., 07, HATTOX GARDEN; L. AND G. SEELEY, 109, FLEET STREET ; W. WHEREAT, 17, ST. MICHAELS HILL, BRISTOL; AND BY THE MINISTERS OF THE UNITED BRETHREN, IN ENGLAND AND IRELAND. 1644. PRINTED AT J. WRIGHTS STEAM-PRESS, BRISTOL. CONTENTS Introduction by James Montgomery i Centenary Ode, by the same - cii Memoir ------ 1 Thoughts on my call to Salvation - - 72 Reflection on my connection with the Brethren's Church - 78 Hymns - 82 Sermons. I. Funeral Sermon for George IV. - - 144 II. The Confession of Christ - 164 III. Tricentenary Jubilee of the English Reform- ation ----- 180 IV. On the Day of National Humiliation, March 21st., 1832. - - 197 V. At the Ordination of Three Presbyters and One Deacon - - - - 221 VI. At the Ordination of a Candidate for Missionary Service - - - 239 VII. By occasion of the Ordination of a Deacon of the Brethren's Church - - -.,'•"> I VIII. Ditto - - - - 264 IX. Fragment of a Discourse - 276 X. Funeral Sermon, by the Rev. S. Wilson, of Fulneck - - - 281 INTRODUCTORY NOTICES OF THE LATE REV. JOHN HOLMES, CHURCH OF THE UNITED BRETHREN, COMMONLY CALLED MORAVIANS. As the venerable subject of the following Memoir was by birth a Member, and through many years an approved Minister of the Church of the United Brethren, it has been deemed expedient to prefix a few brief notices respecting that " little Flock" which the " Good Shepherd" fed, through many generations, among the mountains and forests of Bohemia and Moravia ; and of which, often as they were wasted by "grievous wolves" that were permitted to prey upon them, He still reserved for Himself a remnant to be saved. And these, verily, amidst all their trials and sufferings, never failed to perpetuate the sound doctrines and wholesome discipline, bequeathed to them by their 11 INTRODUCTION. fathers, as an inheritance, acquired by the testators, and to be maintained by the legatees, at " the price of blood ; " nor ever to be alienated so long as two or three of them could meet together in the name of their sole acknowledged Head and Elder, the Lord Jesus Christ ; and realize that " communion of Saints" the fulfilment of his own most gracious promise, " Lo ! I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." — These inestimable rights and privileges, they never would, they never did surrender to Ecclesiastical or Secular Tyranny, though in the Popes of Rome, and the Princes of Austria, they and their children found inveterate enemies and persecutors, strong enough, and malignant enough, to do all manner of evil against them, within the limit prescribed to Satan, when that "Accuser of the Brethren" had permission to torment Job, only not to destroy utterly the victim of their machinations. From the ninth to the nineteenth century, (now nearly a thousand years between A. D. 894 and 1844,) the genealogy of this " poor and afflicted people, whose trust was in the Lord," may be traced without eventual interruption, antecedent to the denominational origin of their church in its ancient form till the latter end of the seventeenth century; then, through a dark interval of precarious existence in dispersion abroad or obscurity at home, for more than fifty years, till its revival, in the beginning of the eighteenth century, by a few refugee families from Moravia, who found shelter on the Estate of Count Zinzendorif, in Lusatia. Since that time, A. D. 1722, in the third stage of its progress,"' under many difficulties, hardships, and bin- INTRODUCTION. Ill drances, it has enjoyed much spiritual prosperity, and been signally honoured as well as blessed in remote regions of the globe, whither its messengers have carried and planted the gospel of peace, — from Greenland to the West Indies, and from Labrador to South Africa ; — in a humble degree exemplifying the prophetic symbol of the Redeemer's kingdom, by the royal Psalmist : " There shall be an handful of corn in the earth, upon the top of the mountains ; the fruit whereof shall shake like Lebanon." Ps. lxxii. 16. The preliminary information proposed to be given here, is the more necessary, not only because the Brethren, being few and small, are very imperfectly known amidst the millions of nominally christianized Europe, but because our late distinguished Pastor, both in his autobiography, and in his miscellaneous compo- sitions, now presented with that document, makes frequent allusions to the Lord's recorded dealings with this favoured portion of his Church, and occasionallv lays much stress upon the peculiar privileges and special means of grace enjoyed by its members, under its minutely constructed form of Ecclesiastical Polity. In reference to himself, it may be frankly stated, that in the person, character, and accomplishments of our deceased Brother, there was nothing ostentatious to attract the eye, or command the admiration of men, whether of the world or believers generally. But thert was much to win and to secure the regard and affection of all, who, " taking knowledge of him that he had been with Jesus," could estimate the worth of " an Israelite indeed, in whom was no guile ; " and discern the beauty of holiness in " the ornament of a meek and IV INTRODUCTION. quiet spirit, which, in the sight of God, is of great price." Now the singularly transparent precedent of christian consistency, set forth in our Brother Holmes's course of action, even from his youth upward, is precisely of that kind, which is most directly calculated to prove beneficial in its influence on the minds and conduct, not of ministers only, called to be followers of him as he followed Christ, but of individuals of every choir in '"''the Congregation? as the Brethren affection- ately call their isolated Church, after the appellation by which the ancient " Church in the wilderness," is designated in the Books of Moses. Memorials of the lives and labours, the successes and reverses of Warriors, Statesmen, Poets, Philosophers, and men exalted above the multitude by birth, fortune, or genius, in any of its dazzling developments, while they undoubtedly embody the most exciting and enter- taining materials for history and biography, tend to ensure by the glory cast round their characters, a peren- nial succession of worthies or reprobates, of their respective classes, whether they have wrought or written for the good or evil of contemporaries or pos- terity. But these are exceptions from the common lot of life ; and they produce comparatively small effects towards forming the manners, the morals, and especially the religion of general readers. On the other hand, however lightly esteemed by superficial observers, " the short and simple annals " of men of like feelings, infirm- ities, and passions, with ourselves, who have also passed through similar trials, temptations, adversities, and enjoyments, as those which are the daily experience of almost every body, without having had the advantage of INTRODUCTION. V being in any way more conspicuously gifted than their fellows, — " the short and simple annals " (we repeat the significant phrase,) of these, — whatever they have done or deserved, attempted or attained, — coming "home to most men's business and bosoms," produce more direct (though perhaps less conscious,) and more permanent (if less striking,) influence over our minds, our hearts, and our conduct ; because, by natural instinct, or passive acquiescence, most of us endeavour to secure (or perhaps indifferently yield to receive, if it comes at all by good luck,) that which is practicable, rather than what is above our condition ; what may be hoped for, rather than what might have been coveted, had it appeared within our reach. Not one in a thousand of the most ardent admirers of the exploits of Achilles, in the hexameters of Homer, ever thinks of resembling by imitation that irascible, implacable, unmerciful incarna- tion of Apollyon, both the prowess and atrocity of the exemplar being as manifestly impossible as his fabled invulnerability : — nor can one in a million of the most enthusiastic readers of the strains of the Poet, who, by his paragon of song, has probably given existence as well as immortality to that prototype of heroes in verse and prose, in the Pantheon of classical idolatry, — ever hope to be transformed into a Homer, how vainly soever he may attempt to rival the renown of a genius, which has but once (and that in the original mind,) been realized since poetry itself was invented. To the majority in every age the Lay of the first Minstrel, and the achievements of the first Hero have been, are still, and must alwavs continue to be mere themes for criticism and subjects of literary taste, affecting the intellect and the imagina- VI INTRODUCTION. tion only, but having little power over the hearts or the conscience of any except kindred spirits, occurring " few and far between," through the lapse of ages, containing in their cycle a hundred generations of men of the ordinary standard of endowments, limited yet sufficient for the use and happiness of the human race, under all the modifications of society. To return to the Memoir of the good man before us, this is the moral which we should infer from it, and earnestly impress upon the minds of all its readers ; — namely, that all which, by the grace of God, our late Brother became, and all that he did, every one among his successors may personally become, and do likewise, through the same grace, and by the diligent improve- ment, as well as entire consecration of gifts and oppor- tunities, according to the sphere of service, in which his lot has been cast by Providence. And this may be accomplished by the average measure of abilities be- stowed upon the intellectual and accountable inhabitants of a world, constituted for the training and exercise (even w r ithin its limited circuit, and during the brief period of a natural life) of faculties, common indeed to all for the purposes of the present state, yet capable of infinite progression and expansion in the acquisition of knowledge, and the worthy employment of it, in promoting the glory of God, and the happiness of the possessor both in time and in eternity; as well as adding by the way, to the actual sum of blessedness which is the antepast "on earth of the fulness of joy, and the pleasures for evermore, at the right hand of God, reserved as the portion of glorified saints in heaven. One talent, w T ell and faithfully occupied, may thus INTRODUCTION. Vll sufficiently, yea abundantly, qualify the humble, holy, and devoted disciple of the Lord Jesus, to fulfil all the duties, whatever they may be, to which he has been called by the sole Head and Elder of His Church on earth. In the Brethren's Unity, especially, none need be discouraged, because little has been given to him, and that therefore little can he do ; for, till he has put his gifts and graces to the full test, he cannot know how much has been entrusted to him, and consequently how much will be required of him. "7" can do all things through Christ which strengthened me" said one, who was the most splendidly endowed, even of the Apostles themselves, with natural and spiritual qualifications. And he who deems himself, " the least of all saints," in our day, may, in the assurance of faith, and confidence of hope, use the same language, and exhibit the same tokens of apostleship, and credentials of having been called to preach the Gospel. Thus, had the talents of our late Brother been seven" fold, and his labours proportionately more extraordinary than they were in appearance and palpable effect, — in that case, his biography and literary remains might have been more attractive and stimulating to curious readers, and even to negligent ones ; but it may be questioned, whether the reality of his earthly existence, and the following humble record of it, would have proved more useful and instructive to contemporaries and survivors. We read the Memoirs of greater men than ourselves with wonder and admiration, but with little emulation, and less hope, — therefore, with fewer and feebler endeavours to equal or excel them ; whereas the faith and patience of saints, called to be such, and proved to Vlll INTRODUCTION. have been such, by the ordinary trials to which all their Brethren, from the least to the greatest, are exposed, — by these we are taught, encouraged, and excited to resemble them, with the prospect both rational and scriptural, of being enabled to serve our generation according to the will of God, as they served theirs. He that wrought effectually in them to the fulfilling of the ministry, the same will be mighty towards ourselves, in carrying on and finishing the work which He has appointed us to do. And this consideration will leave us without excuse, if we fall short either of the attain- ments or the performances of those who have gone before us, without any superior advantages, natural or acquired, above ourselves. But, as the grateful reminiscences of what God had done for his own soul, and how the love of Christ strengthened him to do all things commanded him, as a good and faithful servant, will be amply set forth in the Memoirs which he has left of his life, illustrated by the Sermons and Hymns appended thereto, it is only necessary, in general terms, to add, that our late Brother has truly bequeathed an example for others to follow his steps, through the regular gradation of changes, by which ministers, in the United Brethren's Congregation, are usually conducted from the humblest to the highest offices in it. Those, therefore, who are from time to time passing through the same succession of engagements and occupations, may here find lessons and precedents for their guidance at every stage, in the corresponding periods of their forerunner's progress. His course of life and labours w T as distinguished by few striking incidents ; he could boast of no extraordinay talents, (as INTRODUCTION. IX talents are estimated,) he attempted no great things ; — ■ but, whatever his hand found to do in his Heavenly Master's service, he did it with his might, yet did it in the simplest, easiest, and best manner, that is — by going straight forward, step by step, and moment by moment ; redeeming the time as it came and as it went ; neither suffering the demands of to-day to fall into arrears through procrastination, nor impatiently anticipating the duties of to-morrow, by prematurely undertaking them to the hindrance of present occupations. To do every thing in the right time, in the right place, and in the right way, was the rule of his practice, as a dispenser of the Gospel. He became great among his Brethren, by being the minister of all within the range and the obligations of the office which he held for the time being, whether as an instructor of the young, a preacher of the Gospel, the pastor of a flock, of which the Holy Ghost had made him Overseer, and latterly as a bishop of the Church, whereof he had been called from his birth to be a Member. There was a clear and uniform harmony in the details of his ^ hole behaviour, as well as in the operations of divine grace upon himself, and the manner of fruits which that vital principle produced in their season and unto perfection. ''The kingdom of God cometh not with observation, but it is within you," said He who is the King thereof, and this was peculiarly verified in our Brother Holmes; for he had indeed received it, as a little child receives natural life, and grows up to the fulness of the stature of man, by the use of wmolesome nourishment, and the due exercise of all its bodily and mental faculties. And truly " the kingdom of God X INTRODUCTION. winch was in him was " " neither meat nor drink, but righteousness, and peace, and joy, in the Holy Ghost." His deeds were righteous, as Abel's sacrifice is recorded to have been approved, because offered by faith ; the element of his soul's health was " the peace which pass- eth understanding," and his "joy" was that of the heart, " with which a stranger inter meddleth not/' known to him only who walks with God, as Enoch did, and of whom when seen no more on earth, it can be said, that " he was not, because God took him." Hence in every successive station to which our late brother was called, he patiently, unobtrusively, and diligently, fulfilled the special duties of the same, and we believe it may be safely testified concerning him, on these occa- sions, that he left each place better for his successor than it had been when transferred to himself, conse- quently he had so far advanced the welfare of the Church itself beyond the state in which he found it. Let every servant of the congregation endeavour to act with equal simplicity, and godly sincerity, assured that by so doing he cannot fail, in his degree, to accomplish similar beneficial ends as consummated all our late Brother's faithful exertions. Then will the Brethren's Church never want a succession of truly apostolical ministers, and its separate communities, thus " proving " the Lord, may confidently expect — nor will they be disappointed, — that, as He promised of old, He " will open the windows of heaven, and pour out upon them a blessing that there shall not be room to receive it," yet, when filled to overflowing, their hearts shall be so enlarged both to " receive it," and dispense it, that not a drop shall run to waste. INTRODUCTION. XI "We now pass on to exhibit a brief retrospect of the rise, the progress, and the present state of the Church of the United Brethren, for the information of many friends within, as well as beyond its communion, their own denominational history being far less known even to the majority of its members, than the records of its labors and sufferings, during the last century abroad in the pagan world. The ancestors of the United Brethren, who chiefly emigrated from Bohemia and Moravia, had been a Church of martyrs and confessors, for many years before the Reformation in Germany. Originally de- scended from the Sclavonian branch of the Greek- church, they never implicitly submitted to the authority of the Pope, though their princes, from the year 967, adhered to the Roman communion. They resolutely retained the Bible in their own hands, and performed their Church service, including their Liturgies and Hymns, according to the ritual of their fathers in their mother-tongue. For these heresies, as they were deemed, they were persecuted without mercy, and almost without intermission, through many generations. Many were punished with death, more with the spoil- ing of their goods, and the deprivation of civil and religious rights and privileges, while multitudes, at different stages of their history, were driven into exile. or subjected to long and barbarous enthralments at home. In their sufferings were literally exemplified the declarations of the Apostle concerning the ancient wor- thies : they had trials of cruel mocking*, and scourgings, yea, moreover, of bonds and imprisonments ; they were Xll INTRODUCTION. stoned, were tempted, were slain by the sword ; being destitute, afflicted, tormented, (of whom the world icas not worthy J, they wandered about in deserts and mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth." Heb. xi. 36 — 38. A few particulars of these sufferings, of which almost nothing is known among modern christians, (having been perpetrated by their enemies in an obscure corner, — one indeed of the obscurest corners of that kingdom of darkness Avhich Satan had established during the middle ages,) — may be given here as illustrative of the faith and patience of saints, amidst severest afflictions, during the period when the strong " Man of Sin,'' armed, kept his palace, and his goods seemed every where else to be in safety. The story of the introduction of Christianity among the Sclavonic tribes, is interesting. The Bulgarians, being borderers on the Greek empire, frequently made predatory incursions on the Imperial territory. On one occasion, where the aggression was returned upon the invaders, the sister of Bogaris, king of the Bulgarians, was taken prisoner, and carried to Constantinople. Being a Royal Captive, she was treated with great honour, and diligently instructed in the doctrines of the gospel ; of the truths of which she became so deeply convinced, that she desired to be baptized ; and when in 845, A.D., the Emperor Michael, made peace with the Bulgarians, she returned to her country a pious and zealous Christian. Being earnestly concerned for the conversion of her Brother and his people, she wrote to Constantinople, for teachers to instruct them in the way of righteousness. Two distinguished bishops of the Greek Church, Cyrillus, and Methodius, were according- INTRODUCTION. X1U ly sent into Bulgaria. The king Bogaris, who had hitherto resisted conviction from the lips of his sister, now conceived a particular affection for Methodius, who, being a skilful painter, was desired by him, in the spirit of a barbarian, to compose a picture exhibit- ing the most horrible devices. Methodius took a happy advantage of this strange request, and painted the Day of Judgment in a style so terrific, and explained its scenes to his royal master in language so awful, and affecting, that Bogaris was alarmed, awakened, made a profession of the true faith, and was baptized by the name of Michael, in honour of his benefactor, the Greek emperor. His subjects, according to the fashion of the time, some of choice, and others by constraint, adopted their sovereign's new religion. To Cyrillus is attributed the translation of the Scriptures still in use among those descendants of the Sclavonian tribes, which adhere to the Greek 'Church ; and this is proba- bly the most ancient European version of the Bible in a living tongue, modified indeed according to the respect- ive dialects of the various provinces through which it came into vogue. But, notwithstanding this triumphant introduction of Christianity, among these fierce nations (including the Bohemians and the Moravians,) multitudes adhered to idolatry ; and among the nobles especially, continued in- veterately heathen, either in open or secret enmity against the strange religion and its converts. In Bohe- mia Duke Borzewig, having himself embraced the gospel, was expelled by his chieftains, and one Stoymi- rus, who had been thirteen years in exile, and who was believed to be still a pagan, was chosen by them as XIV INTRODUCTION. their prince. He, however, being soon detected in Christian worship, was deposed, and Borzewig, was recalled. The latter died shortly after his restoration, leaving his widow, Ludomilla, regent during the mino- rity of her son, Wratislaus, who married a noble lady, named Drahomira. The young Duchess to ingratiate herself with her husband, and her mother-in- law, affected to embrace Christianity, while in her heart she remained an implacable enemy to it. Her husband dying early, left her with two infant boys. WenceslauS) the elder, was taken by his grandmother, Ludomilla, and carefully educated in christian principles; the younger, Bolislaus, w r as not less carefully educated in hostility against them by Drahomira ; who adminis- tering the government during the minority of her children, shut up the churches, forbade the clergy either to preach or to teach in schools, and imprisoned, banished, or put to death, those who disobeyed her edicts against the gospel. But when her eldest son^ Wenceslaus, became of age, he was persuaded by his grandmother and the principal christian nobles, to take possession of the government, which was his inheritance. He did so, and began his reign by removing his pagan mother and brother to a distance from the metropolis. Drahomira, transported with rage, resolved first, to rid herself of her mother-in law, whose influence over Wencesiaus was predominant. Accordingly she found two heathen assasins ready for her purpose, who stealing unperceivedly into Ludomilla's oratory, threw a rope round her neck, and strangled her. The remorseless Drahomira, next plotted against AVenceslaus to deprive him of his government ; but her intrigues miscarrying, INTRODUCTION. XV she proposed to her heathen son to murder him. An opportunity soon offered. On the birth of a son, Bolis- laus invited his christian brother to visit him, and be present at a pretended ceremony of blessing the babe. "Wenceslaus attended, and was treated with ostentatious kindness, but, suspecting treachery, he could not sleep under his brother's roof. He, therefore, retired to spend the night in the church ; here, as he lay defence- less in that imagined sanctuary, Bolislaus, instigated by their unnatural mother, surprised, and slew him with his sabre. The murderer immediately usurped the government, and commenced a cruel persecution against the christians, which was terminated by the interference of the Roman Emperor, Otho I, who made war upon Bolislaus, reduced him to the condition of a vassal, and gave peace to his persecuted subjects. This happened in the year 943. The conqueror however, took a wicked advantage of the ascendancy which he had thus gained, peremptorily "ommanding the princes of the states to introduce imong their subjects the Roman Liturgy in the Latin tongue. Not long afterwards, Pope Celestine endea- voured to bring those provinces under his peculiar yoke, by imposing vows of celibacy on the Bohemian Clergy ; but the Cardinal Legate who brought the mandate, narrowly escaped being stoned to death by the enraged people. The doctrine of transubstantiation was next intruded upon them, till, (as might be expected,) wearied out by the harassing efforts of the Popish emissaries, and overawed by the secular authorities, en- forcing obedience, so far as flesh and blood could be made to yield, under the most atrocious inflictions, — XVI INTRODUCTION. both bodily and spiritual strength failed, and because iniquity abounded the love of many waxed cold. In 955, A.D., the Pope decreed a new form of Church government, expressly charging, that " none should in any whit decline from the rites, ceremonies, and Roman canting by him prescribed; " most especially insisting on the use of the Latin ordinances , the unmar- riageable state of the Clergy, and the maiming of the Sacrament, by cutting off the cup from the people. Some relaxation of those iniquitous ordinances was afterwards obtained, and the Protestants, (for such they were,) even received the papal sanction to a form of prayer in their vernacular tongue, but this was only a transient calm amidst a perennial storm, and we find, that, on a second embassy to Rome, from Wratislaus, Duke, and afterwards King of Bohemia, requesting a confirmation of the privileges conceded to the former deputation, and solemnly assured to his people, — Gregory VII, (the notorious Hildebrand) issued the following flagrant Bull, absolutely inhibiting the gospel to be preached, and the Scriptures taught in a language which the hearer could understand. "Gregory, the Bishop, Servant of the Servants of God, to Wratislaus, Duke of Bohemia, health, and Apostolical benediction. Among other petitions your Highness by letters hath requested of us, that we would permit you to exercise divine service in the free use of the Sclavonian Tongue. Know, therefore, beloved son, that we cannot by any means grant your petition ; because, frequently meditating upon the Scripture, that it hath been, and is well-pleasing to the omnipotent God, that divine service be performed in an unknown INTRODUCTION. XV11 tongue, lest it should be understood by every one, and promiscuously, especially by the rude and ignorant ; for, if it should be openly and commonly talked by all, it would easily come into contempt and disdain ; or if it could not be understood by some of the middle sort of men, by their often repetition, and not understanding of it, errors (what not) may easily be hatched, which could hardly be rooted out of the hearts of men. Nor can it be pretended, that the simpler sort were not sometimes a little indulged, especially after their con- version. True indeed, at the desires of ignorant and simple people, indulgences were granted in the primitive Church ; but, as it was found that many evils, even heresies, have had their rise from hence, Christian order being now established, it is not convenient to connive at it; and therefore that cannot be granted which your people doth so earnestly, but inconsiderately, desire. — And this we forbid in the name of God and the most blessed Peter ; exhorting thee also, by the honour of omnipotent God, to withstand by all means such vain rashness ; yea, we command thee. Dated at Rome, A.D. 1079." Three hundred years and more of persecution, follow- ed this consummation of papal arrogance, during the greater portion of which period, the almost total sup- pression of scriptural teaching, except in secret, and the abolition of the Lord's supper in both kinds, through all the churches, drove the faithful witnesses of the truth to such extremities of distress and bereavement, that symptoms of weariness in well doing, when so much was to be sacrificed, began very generally to appear among the multitude of those who believed. C XV111 INTRODUCTION. The zeal for purity of doctrine and spirituality of wor- ship had considerably declined, when in the year 1146, missionaries from the "Waldenses came into Bohemia, by whom those who had not too far fallen into temptation and the snare of the Devil were mightily stirred up and encouraged to strengthen the things which remained and were ready to die; as well as to adhere firmly to the truth which they had received from the Holy Scriptures, not as the word of man, but as it is in- deed the "Word of God. During this dreary interval, and about the middle of the fourteenth century, in the reign of Charles IV, em- peror of Austria, and Rome also, by title, the newly-found- ed University of Prague, the capital of Bohemia, was in great repute throughout Christendom, so that, not natives only, but great numbers of foreigners flocked to it, unit- ing all their learning, talents and influence to promote the spiritual despotism of Rome. But yet while many of the less established Protestants were drawn away from the simplicity of the gospel, there were never wanting a few and faithful witnesses against the apostacy. Among these John Melice and Conrade Stickna withstood the innovators, and being valiant for the truth, not in Prague only, the former carried hostility into Rome itself, whither he went " bound in the spirit," and under the walls of the Vatican, testified that Antichrist was come, and did reign in that place ; writing also on the door of some of the Cardinals the words, " Antichrist is come and sitteth in the Church." By a bull of Gre- gory XI, he and his auditors were anathematized, and the zealous preacher himself cast into prison, but soon afterwards (for fear of the people who greatly favoured INTRODUCTION. XIX him) lie was released. Returning to his own country, he persevered to his last breath denouncing heresy in the high places, and contending for the faith once delivered to the saints. " And," saith the old Chronicle of the Bohemian persecutors,' in the year 1374, and on the fourth of February, he, swan-like, ended his life, five years after the happy departure of his Colleague Stickna."* * In the year 1650, was published in Loudon, by certain refugees from Bohemia, for the information of their Christian Brethren in England: " The History of the Bohemian Persecution, front the be- ginning of their conversion to Christianity in the year 89A to the year l6S2,Jerdm and the Second of Austria reigning in which the unheard- of secrets of polity, councils, arts and dreadful judgments are exhibited. London, Printed by B. A. for John Walker, at the Star, in Pope's Head Alley, M DC L." In the Preface the compilers say, "After some of the banished, who were in Holland, understood, that the Edition of Fox's Book of ^Martyrs, was by some learned men, and well-wishing to posterity, again intended in England, and that ad- ditions were every where sought for, and that they were admonished to add unto it, the History of our present persecution and banish ment, they did not forthwith intermit to write to their exiled friends in Jlisnia, Potonia, and Hungaria, that, so far as they could, they would declare those memorable things which were acted in this vm- happy Tragedy. We thought nothing could be declared by us, of which mere was not sufficient example, whether we consider the mo>t bitter hatred and rage of Sathan against the Church; or the fraudulent machinations of Antichrist, or humane fragilhty iu per- secutions ; or the most wise counsel and help of God in preserving his ; — but because it is neither unpleasant nor unprofitable for godly spirits to looke upon many examples; partly, to see tipon what va- rious occasions God doth exercise his Church with afflictions ; partly how craftily the Old Serpent doth circumvent the Saints of God ; likewise, how men, being exposed to trials do severall ways fall ; and, lastly, how God doth corroborate some valiantly to undergo dis- graces, banishments, prisons, deaths, and all things grievous, for his name ; and how they overcome the world by bearing. Therefore, we, willing to communicate our affairs to the churches of Christ dispersed through the world, — and godliness itself doth command us to declare unto posterity, as much as in us lies, what waters we have past through, and in what furnaces of fire we have XX INTRODUCTION. His mantle, with his Elijah-like jealousy for the Lord of Hosts, fell on Mathias Janovius, of Prague, who was confessor to Charles IV., and more fervent even than his forerunner in defence of the Communion in hoth kinds as the inalienable right of all Christians. The malice of the adversaries however prevailed against him, and he was banished from the realm ; when (ac- cording to the Old Chronicle aforementioned) the cup was forbidden most peremptorily to Laymen throughout the whole kingdom ; u so that the more constant among the faithful could not celebrate or receive the Sacrament after their accustomed manner, except in private houses, and, after that, in woods and caves; nor even there without hazard of their lives and bodily harm ; for they were way-laid, plundered, beaten, and drowned in rivers ; so that they were necessitated to go in strong companies and armed; which from that time continued till the days of Huss." An Imperial decree was also passed against them, establishing a Court ot Inquisition, with been heated, — that, knowing in what vicissitudes the Church Mili- tant is subject (as the moon sometimes increases and sometimes decreases , sometimes with a full countenance she diffuseth her light, sometimes she suffers a sad eclipse) they may be the lesse troubled iu future times ; that they may seasonably prepare their minds for all hazards, and may learn to seek securities not under the sun, but in heaven; — for this reason, from the origin all, we have briefly delineated all the most famous mutations of the Bohemiau Church, especially since the story of our Martyrs under Gentilisme, Papacy. and feigned Protestantisme is communicated but to a few ; for besides Huss, Jerome of Prague, and Milesius (whom the catalogue of witnesses of the truth remembers) the Book of Martyrs is silent of other sufferers; we thought good, therefore to join old stories with new, comprehending them both with as much brevity as possible. and faithfully to declare them. The former stories we have taken out of our Historians; the latter are faithfully collected of our own proper observation ; or from the testimony of eye-witne - INTRODUCTION. XXl power to inflict punishment by fine upon all those who departed from the ceremonies and superstitions of Rome. Meanwhile care was taken that none but the Popish creatures should be admitted to the Magistracy or public offices, in order to restrain the commonalty from going astray from the Wolf-Shepherd of Rome. We find it recorded, also, that Janovius on his death- bed comforted his friends with these words : " The rage of the enemies of the truth hath now prevailed against us ; but it shall not be always so ; for an humble people shall arise without sword or power, over whom the wicked shall not be able to prevail." Which prophecy, when and where it hath been fulfilled, we shall hereafter acquaint ye : " — a significant allusion to the commence- ment of the Society of the United Brethren in the following century. In 1392 a chapel, called " The Temple of Bethlehem " was founded at Prague, by a private citizen, of which, on the death of Stephen, of Colow, John liuss was appointed the minister in 1400. " And forasmuch as he had, long before, more privately, protested against the profligacy of the age, averring that none did his duty ; King, Bishop, Citizen, Clergy, and Noble, only pursuing covetousness, pride, rioting in drunkenness, luxury, and all manner of wickedness, — so now, having as he believed an occasion put into his hands from above, he set upon the w T ork publicly to oppose the public sins. And indeed so long as he shot his darts against secular men only, he was highly esteemed by the Divines, as one out of whose mouth the Holy Ghost spake : — no sooner, however, began he to thunder against them also, than their minds being changed, they XX11 INTRODUCTION. cried out that lie was mad and the Devil's Agent." About this time, Jerome of Prague (a name to be always reverently associated with that of Huss) returned from England, bringing with him the writings of our own illustrious Wickliffe. By many serious persons, these were eagerly read, and approved; by those of the contrary part, — especially the pie-bald herd of Professors from strange lands, in the University of Prague, — these evangelical tracts -were contemptuously rejected, and outrageously condemned. In 1404, two young Englishmen, Bachelors of Di- vinity, arriving in Prague, entered themselves, of the University, and forthwith began to dispute against the Pope's supremacy, and other abominations of the corrupt Church. By public authority they were forbidden to meddle with such things, or argue upon such perilous subjects. But, their mouths being thus stopped, they caused to be painted on the w r alls of their lodgings, the scenes of our Saviour's Passion on the one side, and the pomp of the Pope and his Cardinals on the other. John Huss, in his preaching, having made mention of this "true antithesis between Christ and Antichrist," great numbers of the people thronged to view it. In con- sequence of this unwelcome exposure, in 1408, the doctrines of "Wickliffe were again examined and con- demned by the heads of the University, and it was forbidden for any man to teach them on pain of banish- ment. John Huss, then, boldly stepped forward, and impugned the constitution of the University, of which the leading Professors were aliens and usurpers of the rights and claims of the Bohemians. On an appeal to INTRODUCTION. XX1H King "NVenceslaus, the cause was decided in favour of the natives, and the German, French, and Italian intruders retired in disgrace, and founded other schools in the neighbourhood. The monks, thus deserted by the King, and their predominance lost in the University, instigated the Archbishop of Hasenburgh, an illiterate and bigoted man, to order the seizure of Huss's books, of which, on the 16th of July, 1410, as Eneas Sylvius testifies, "above two hundred volumes, fairly written, adorned with golden bosses and precious stones, were condemned and burnt at Prague." Huss, unintimidated, published a tract " On the so-called reading of Heretical Books" and another, " A Defence of John Wickliffe's Doctrine of the Trinity? both of which were also sent to the flames. In the following year Pope John XXII., having fallen out with the King of Naples, sounded an alarm throughout Christendom, and issued indulgences to those who would take up arms for the Holy See. Some of these pestilent papers being advertised from the pulpits, and sold in the streets of Prague, considerable opposition was shewn by the people to their circulation ; and, in three of the Churches, they were denounced as incendiary instruments in the hands of Antichrist (the Pope), who thus brought misery upon Christians, and stirred them up to war against each other. Hereupon three of the most active among the malcontents were seized and imprisoned, and though both the University and the town interceded for them, they were brought forth into the market-place, and beheaded ; yet such was the popular enthusiasm in their favour, that their murdered corpses were carried about in solemn procession INTRODUCTION. through the city, the multitude singing by the way, — " These are the Saints that gave up their bodies for the testimony of Jesus." Then they were honourably interred in the aforementioned " Temple of Bethlehem." The martyrdom of John Huss himself is a chapter in Ecclesiastical History too well known to need any further detail concerning his labours and sufferings, in this place. On the 6th of July, 1415, by order of the Council of Constance, and in violation of the safe conduct granted him by the Emperor Sigismund, he " glorified God in the fires," and his Brother Confessor, Jerome of Prague, on the 30th of May, 141G, followed his master through the flames. Not satiated with their innocent blood, — but rather, like the woman in the Revelations (Chap. xvii. 6.), who was "drunken with the blood of the saints, and the blood of the martyrs of Jesus," — the enemies took counsel for the destruction of the whole nation, if the heresy of the Gospel could not otherwise be suppressed. Martin the 5th having succeeded to the triple crown since the Council of Constance, issued hypocritical letters, professing much kindness for the deluded people of Bohemia, earnestly inviting them to renounce the errors of "Wickliffe and Huss ; but this lure not having succeeded to reclaim them, he publicly excommunicated the whole people at Florence, and " called upon the Emperor and all Kings, Dukes, Marquises, Earls, Barons, and Governors, likewise on all Cities and Com- monwealths, to take up arms against them ; — impiously adjuring them " by the wounds of Christ, and their own salvation, unanimously to fall upon the heretics, and quite extirpate the sacrilegious nation ; moreover INTRODUCTION. promising unqualified remission of sins to the most -wicked person, that would kill but one Bohemian." Hence originated the famous Hussite "War, as it was called. The Emperor Sigismund, entering the kingdom, sent forth tyrannical decrees against liberty of conscience ; whereupon some thousands of those who had most zealously embraced religion, gathered together to a rocky mountain, which they called Tabor, and fortifying it with strong walls, determined to defend themselves there to the last extremity. The manner in which the Emperor wreaked vengeance on the prisoners that fell into his hands, during the ferocious conflicts that ensued, was worthy of the betrayer of John Huss, which has branded his name with indelible infamy. Victims, to the number of four thousand and upward, were incarcerated in the bowels of the earth, and perished in darkness and bondage there, in the mines. Their names and their memories, however, were held in veneration by their countrymen, and in their honour, as martyrs, an Annual Festival was celebrated on the 18th of April, which their Imperial task-masters in vain endeavoured to abolish, for nearly two hundred years afterwards. Among those who suffered death during this dreadful period, was John Krasa, a principal merchant of Prague, who, upon a fit occasion, at an Inn, having strongly maintained the innocence of Huss, and condemned the perfidy of the Emperor and the iniquitous judgment of the Council of Constance against that righteous man, — was cast into prison, together with one Nicholas de Bethlehem, a student, who had been sent to Breslau, to meet the Emperor, with an address and supplication, in which the petitioners pledged themselves to acknow- XXVl INTRODUCTION. ledge him as their king (in Bohemia), if his Majesty would only permit them the use of the Cup in the Sacrament. But their plea was scornfully rejected, and their Deputy laid in fetters. Him, John Krasa exceed- ingly encouraged to continue steadfast in the faith, being himself rejoiced to have found a christian companion in his bonds. " my Brother !" said he, " what an honour is this, that we are called to bear witness to the Lord Jesus. Let us undergo with cheerfulness so little trouble. The fight is but short, but the reward is eternal. Let us remember our Lord, how cruel a death He underwent for us, and with what guiltless blood we were redeemed ; — as well as what torments the Martyrs before us have patiently endured for the truth cf the gospel." When, however, they were brought out for execution, and the ropes, by which the horses were to drag them, headlong and prostrate through the city, were being tied to their feet, the young man's courage failed him, and he preferred to yield, and recant his adherence to the doctrines of Huss. Krasa, unshaken as a rock, answered all arguments and entreaties of the Pope's Legate and his myrmidons, saying, that all their hopes of obtaining recantation from him were vain. He was, slowly, dragged at the horses' heels through the street, the Legate, at every turn, inveighing against his obduracy, and imploring him to repent before it was too late ; and that his victim might avail himself of the offers of mercy, he often commanded the executioners to halt, crying, "Pity yourself, and renounce the errors, which the Bohemians have so rashly spread abroad." But he resolutely replied, " I am ready to die for the Lord Jesus." At length, having been dragged, till he INTRODUCTION. XXV11 was half-dead, to the place of execution, he was burnt at the stake, on the 4th of March, 1420, as John Huss and Jerome, his patterns and forerunners had been. This bloody deed was followed by another, yet more circumstantially atrocious. Pichell, the Chief Magistrate of Litomercia, a cruel and deceitful man, having laid hands on four and twenty respectable inhabitants of that district, took counsel with some officers of Sigismund's army, and forthwith confined his captives in the highest tower of St. Michael's Gate, till they had nearly perished with hunger and cold. He then commanded them to be brought out, set upon carts, and drawn to the banks of the river Albis. Thither they were followed by a great concourse of people, their wives, children, kinsfolks, and neighbours, bitterly bewailing them as they went. Their persecutor's only daughter, among the rest, came, who, wringing her hands, and throwing herself on the grouud at her father's feet, besought him to spare her husband's life, who was one of the condemned. The remorseless wretch brutally repulsed her, and commanded her to leave off weeping, for she knew not what she asked, scornfully taunting her with saying, "What, cannot you find a worthier husband than this ? " Perceiving him to remain inexorable, she rose and replied, " my Father ! you shall never espouse me to another." So, beating her breasts, and tearing her hair, she rushed from him to accompany her husband, not to death only, but into death. When the victims were brought to the verge of the river, they, with loud voices, but undaunted resignation to their doom, called earth and heaven to witness their innocency, and so bade an agonizing farewell to their families and their friends; XXT111 INTRODUCTION. to the last moment exhorting them to constancy and zeal, and rather cleave to the word of God than yield to the inventions of men. Finally, praying for their enemies, and commending their spirits to God, they were taken out of the carts, placed in boats, and towed, into the middle of the stream, whereinto they were separately thrown, with their hands and feet bound together, and so were drowned in mass. Officers were placed on the banks with iron forks and long poles, watching that none of them should be drifted to land, and escape death; knocking on the head, stabbing or repelling any that were borne by the commotion towards the water's edge. The Magistrate's daughter, seeing her husband among the rest, cast into the river, leaped after him, clasped him round the body, and struggled convulsively to preserve him from drowning. But she being unable, on account of the depth to wade, or he to disentangle himself from the cords which restrained his limbs, they each drank the stifling stream, and then sunk to rise no more till the heavens shall be dissolved. Their bodies, closely interlocked with bands which death could not loosen, were found next day, and buried together in one grave, on the 30th of May, 1421. This tragic history was afterwards inscribed in golden letters on the wall of the Church in Litomercia, and also on a tablet at St. Michael's Gate. These precious me- morials remained till the year 1623 (more than two centuries), when, during the rage of Reformat ion /row Protestantism to Popery, both inscriptions were cancelled by order of the Papal Commissioners. In the same year (1421), Albert of Austria, the reigning Emperor's Son, employed a party of horse INTRODUCTION. XXIX soldiers, to arrest Wenceslaus, Minister of Arnostowitz, and his Assistant, together with three countrymen, and four bovs (the eldest of the latter not more than eleven years of age), on a charge that the former had adminis- tered, and the rest had partaken, the communion in both kinds, at his Church. The Bishop, before whom they were arraigned, required Wenceslaus to abjure, for the time to come, the prohibited use of the Sacrament in the manner aforesaid, on pain of being committed to the flames. To him the Minister calmly gave this answer : — " But the gospel doth teach me otherwise ; and so also your own missals have it; wherefore you must either approve of what I do, or blot it out of your Bible." Hereupon one of the troopers present struck TTenceslaus so violently on the face, that the blood gushed from his nostrils and mouth. The Bishop, however, being staggered by his reply, returned the accused to the Captain of the band from whose custody he had been received. The Captain, not choosing further to interfere, having done his duty, sent him back to the Bishop ; when that spiritual personage so far violated his sacred office, that he set at nought and mocked the meek disciple of Christ, and his youthful companions, as Herod with his men of war had treated their Master. Having exposed them to scorn and ill- usage all night, on the following day, which was Sunday, the captives were all brought to the stake, and bound about it together, in such a manner, that the juvenile sufferers for the truth, were crowded upon the lap, and manacled about their Pastor. The Bishop himself being present at the ignominious spectacle, adjured the Minister to renounce that part of the Communion-service, in XXX INTRODUCTION. which the cup is given to the laity ; but the faithful servant of the Lord, on behalf of himself and his fellow- sufferers, meekly yet firmly replied, " God forbid ! we had rather endure an hundred deaths than deny a truth so clearly revealed in the Scriptures." On this the executioner set fire to the pile, and the venerable pastor, with the few sheep and lambs of his flock, were consumed together ; Wenceslaus himself being the last to give up the ghost, after seeing, one by one, his youthful com- panions, through the flames, dying in the hope of the Gospel. Among the disciples of John Huss, there presently arose violent and unhappy divisions; zeal without knowledge prevailed extensively ; and, under Ziska and Procopius, leaders of the section who called them- selves Taborites, unchristian warfare with carnal weapons, was carried on in resistance of Roman and Austrian aggression. In this unequal strife, notwith- standing sundry marvellous victories, they that took the sword perished by the sword, while the residue, few and feeble as they were, choosing rather to be a suffering than a fighting church, were preserved to glorify God in the fires ; the flames which destroyed the martyrs' bodies having no power to destroy the spiritual Church of which they were members, and to which the Lord ceased not, from time to time, to add such as should be everlastingly saved. In 1432, the Emperor with the Pope finding that they could not prevail by slaughter in the battle-field, or by slower murder at the stake, betook themselves to the wiles of Jesuitical conciliation. By their authority a council was held at Basilea, to which the Bohemian INTRODUCTION. XXXI ministers were invited. The latter complied, and were courteously received, as well as hospitably entertained at their arrival. Hereupon they presented the sum of their demands in four articles, requesting that these might be graciously conceded, or, that they might be permitted to defend the righteousness of these on scrip- tural authority, and by reasonable arguments. " I. That the use of the cup should be restored to the people, and that the Church Service should be per- formed in their own tongue. " II. That the Ministers or Priests should usurp no authority in secular things. "III. That the Word of God should be purely preached and read without hindrance. " IV. That there should be public punishments for public offences. After the deputies on both sides had waged unavail- ing controversy on these questions, Rokyzane, one of the national delegates, a subtle and ambitious man, (hoping to be raised to an archbishopric, as it was said,) persuaded his associates to consent to a compromise, by which the demands, with the exception of the privilege of the cup, were ambiguously but plausibly granted to them ; and the Bohemians were to be received into the bosom of the church, and again esteemed as her dear children. This surrender of one essential tenet of their Christian profession caused great grief to many of their most zealous people, and especially so highly incensed the Taborites that they again flew to arms, but were so hopelessly defeated in a great conflict with the Imperialists, that, thenceforward, they defended them- XXX11 INTRODUCTION". selves only (as they ought ever to have done,) by the Word of God and patience. This happened in 1434 ; and within ten years afterwards, they were reduced to utter impotence by the new king of Bohemia, George Podiebrade, who, after storming Prague, arrested their priests and leaders, slew many, banished others, and imprisoned the rest. Rokyzane, meanwhile, played a Judas-part, for his own aggrandisement, though he pretended to be earnest for the scriptural rights of his countrymen, by making peace for them with Rome, or alliance with the Greek Church, which they had always regarded as their parent. The latter plan was so far carried into effect, that a Synod to effect its accomplish- ment was held at Prague, in 1450 ; from which ambassadors with letters were sent to Constantinople, having authority to conclude a treaty of re-union. The Greek fathers heartily welcomed the deputation, and, after examining them thoroughly on the heads of doctrine and discipline, rejoiced in their mutual agree- ment in all essential particulars ; at the same time, they gave testimonials of fellowship in the gospel, and pro- mised to ordain Ministers for their Churches. The documents, engrossed on parchment, sealed with red wax, and subscribed by the Patriarch himself and the chief Bishops, were afterwards printed for public inform- ation, and the originals carefully preserved in the ecclesiastical archives. But, through the instability (if not treachery,) of Rokyzane, at the close of seven years no effectual fruits resulting from his ostentatious labours, the disappointed people addressed a remonstrance to him, in which they besought him, for the glory of God, and in compassion INTRODUCTION. XXxiii to their souls, not to abandon them to peril, either with Rome or Constantinople ; they having discovered, to their dismay and consternation, that the corruptions of the Eastern Church were little less contrary to the pure gospel than those of the Western. This secret came out when two Greek Priests, coming to Prague, were suffered by Rokyzane to celebrate mass in their way, as a portion of divine worship. He, however, had not the faith, rather to choose affliction with the people of God than renounce his vain hopes of Archiepiscopal glory in the metropolis of his country. Instead, therefore, of con- senting to become their Captain, their Doctor in Divinity and their Spiritual Father in Civil affairs, to whom they were desirous to render all honest obedience, he answered, " You offer me too great a burthen to undertake ; it is a thing full of danger." In the tail of this serpentine sentence lay the sting of his apostacy and treason. For, when afterwards more vehemently importuned on the subject, he threw off the mask, and sharply upbraiding them, signified his pleasure that they should let him alone, and begin the desired reformation without him ; promising, however, to persuade the king, George Podiebrade, to allow them a district wherein they might dwell securely, and serve God with an undeflled conscience. This pledge he so far redeemed, that he obtained for them the territory of Lititz, on the mountainous borders of Silc - " Thither," says the Old Chronicle, " those citizens of Prague, bachelors and masters, did address themselves ; and from other places not a few, as well Plebeians as Nobles, learned and unlearned, whose greatest confluence was to a town called Kunewald, devoting themselves d XXXIV INTRODUCTION. altogether to the reading of the Scriptures, to prayers, and to workes of piety. This was in the yeare 1459. They chose then teachers, that is to say, from the Calix- tines, who used the cup in the Sacrament ; who, throwing off superstition did compare themselves to the form of the primitive simplicity ; the chiefest of them was a devout and pious old man, by name Michael Zamburgk. All of them, by the name common to Christians and acceptable to good men, did call them- selves Brother's and Sisters, which was the reason that, by a remarkable distinction, the title of Bohemian Bro- thers was attributed to them. "The beginning of this new Church displeased the Divell ; he therefore raised a sudden and a violent tem- pest to overwhelme it ; for, the fame thereof being spread abroad, the priests, in every pulpit, did stirre up the hatred of the people against them, saying, "Blow out their sparkes, blow them oat before they grow into a flame." Rokyzane himself (who would believe it ?) did put on again the mind of an enemy, and did accuse them of wicked rashness, for there were not wanting who informed the king and consistory, against them in divers accusations. " It came to passe, therefore, when Father Gregory (Rokyzane's nephew,) with some others did come to Prague to give a visite to his friends, that they were betrayed, and taken in a house to which they came to supper. At which time this was observable. The officers stood on the threshold, and, speaking to them in the scripture phrase said, " All who will be godly in Jesus Christ must suffer persecution. You, therefore, that are here come forth and follow me to prison." lie INTRODUCTION. XXXV was himself an honest man, and thought not evill of the brotherhood, but being commanded by his superiors he could not but put his charge into execution. " The king, believing the slanderous accusations of these evill men, that the Brothers attempted some sedition, as the Taborites before them, he commanded the holy man, Gregory, to be tortured, who, being transported into an ectasie, did feel no pain ; and being believed by the tormentors to be dead, he was taken downe from the rack. His uncle, Rokyzane, coming to him, (for he heard he dyed on the rack,) did, with many tears, lament him ; repeating againe and againe, " my Gregory ! would I had been in thy place ! " But he, (Gregory,) coming againe to himselfe, revealed the vision which he had seene, which was, — that he was brought into a most pleasant field, in the middle whereof, there stood a tree loaden with fruit, on which divers birds, of severall kinds, sitting on the branches, did feed ; and in the middest of them stood a young man, who did rule them with his rod, that not one of them did move or stirre out of order. No doubt but, by this revelation, God showed him the image of that little Church, of which he was a Patriarch. He saw also three other men who seemed to be keepers of the said tree; whom, sixe years afterward, when by suffrages they were chosen to be overseers in his Church, he witnessed, that, in this vision, he had seene ; and knew to be the same by their Physiognomy, and the lineaments of their countenance. M Gregory, by the intercession of Rokyzane, being dismissed, there came forth, by the king's commands, edicts from the Consistory, forbidding all Pastors to XXXVI INTRODUCTION. administer holy things without ceremonies ; and whoso- ever should administer to the Brothers (being now noto- riously called by the infamous name of Piccardins^) the losse of life was denounced to him. The Brothers, therefore, being brought into great extremities, and like sheep forsaken of their shepheards,w andered up and downe. They at last, againe and againe, came to Rokyzane, beseeching him, if he would respect the glory of God, or his owne salvation, that he would not desert that cause, in which the cause of God was interested, and that, by his owne example, he would not hinder the conversion of so many men, to which they were so happily prepared, nor for any cause whatever detaine the acknowledged truth in unrighteousnesse. They told him that he was the head of all the clergy in the kingdome, and was to give an account of them all to God ; and other words were used to this purpose. But when they found him obstinate, they bade him farewell ; these words being inserted to the latter end of their Epistle : — " Thou art of the World ', and shah perish with it." " With which, being much provoked, he againe exasperated the king against them, and new edicts were published in the name of the King and the Consistory that these pernicious men should no where be suffered, either in Bohemia or Moravia. Some, indeed, Mere not wanting who gave advice to have them all apprehended and put to death ; but Jodocus Rosenburgh, Bishop of Wratislowe, did dissuade from it, and gave this reason, that martyrdom was a kind of boiling, which was halfe raw, from whence maggots would easily proceed ; intimating thereby, that the Faithful did increase by INTRODUCTION. XXXVll martyrdome ; lie added, that more easily might they be recalled (to the Church,) if they were every where proscribed ; for, if they knew not where to turne them- selves, they would soon returne to a better minde. " This so severe inquisition against the Brothers being instituted, it came to passe, that many, especially the chiefest among them being dispersed among the woods and mountains, did dwell in caves, where they were scarce secure enough ; wherefore they dressed not their meat, nor made any fire but in the night only, for fear the smoak ascending should betray them ; and, in the extreamity of the cold in winter nights, sitting near the fire, they gave themselves to reading of the Bible and to holy discourses. When, in the depth of the snow they went forth to provide them necessaries, they went close together, lest they should be discovered by their footsteps, and the hindermost did draw behind him a great bough of Beech, to cover the print which their feet had made in the snow, that nothing might be seen but the impression of some country lad, drawing a bush behind him." During this disastrous period, — when, to apply the language of the Evangelist who has recorded the course of St. Paul's voyage to Rome, " neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and no small tempest lay upon (them,) all hope, that (they,) should be saved was then (tiot,) taken away ; " — for, strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might, the Brethren (the true followers of Gregory, as he had followed Christ,) constituted among themselves a certain order, elders by suffrages being chosen for the government of their community ; and to whom the private members promised and paid obedi- XXXV111 INTRODUCTION. ence. These, who were among the chief of the exiles scattered through Bohemia and Moravia, held synods in the mountains, from which they issued ordinances to the people " how they should carry themselves to their friends and enemies, as also towards the king and all magistrates; often appointing solemn days of prayer and fasting for themselves and the dispersed ; and taking counsel out of the Word of God, concerning those things, which w T ere required to the fuller reforma- tion both of life and doctrine." From the Old Chronicle, it is here expedient to give the sequel of their further steps towards founding a distinct Church of Christ in the very heart of Anti- christ's dominions. " The deepest care that did afflict them was for Pastours of Souls, where they should find new (Ministers) after those were dead who then lived with them. To expect that some, of the Ordination of Rome, should come unto them for the love of the truth was an uncertain hope. And Rokyzane did often protest, that all things were to be restored from the foundation again. Therefore, that there was an Ordi- nation at Rome to be erected by that authority which Christ gave unto the Church ; that, whiles they had yet among themselves ordained men, they might ordain others to succeed them. To this, as their desires, so did their judgment incline ; but a fear invaded them, whether this ordination were lawful or no, because not a Bishop, but a Presbyter here did create a Presbyter ; and how, if any controversie should be, they should defend such an ordination either among themselves or others. INTRODUCTION. XXXIX 4 " At length, after certain years' most serious deliber- ations, the most eminent of them in all Bohemia and Moravia, about seventy in number, convened at a village, not far from Richnove, and many teares and prayers being poured forth to God, that he would manifest, if their purpose were acceptable to Him, and whether this were the time of it, they appointed to try the pleasure of the Almighty. They, therefore, by the suffrages chose from the middest of them nine men, whom above others they thought most fit for the taking of the ministry ; and twelve little papers, closely folded up, being put into the hand of a little boy, (sent for on purpose, and not knowing what was to be done,) he was commanded to distribute those twelve unto the nine men. Nine of these lots were blanks, on the other three was inscribed the word IS. (est) to wit, the Will of God, which they desired might be revealed to them. It might therefore come to passe, that these nine men, every one of them, might have a blank, which would be a token to them, that God was not at that present pleased at what they went about. But so it was, that the three lots were given into the hands of three of them, Matthew Kunewald, a most godly man, Thomas Preslauce, a learned man, and Elias Krzenove, a man indued with singular abilities of understanding. " These being with great joy embraced, as men sent from heaven unto them, they took new counsels for the Confirmation and Ordination of them. And, having understood that there were some of the Waldenses, in the confines of Moravia and Austria, that they might provide for the present, and for the time to come, for the scruples of theirs and other men's consciences ; they Xl INTRODUCTION. sent unto them Michael Zamberge, their Pastour (who had received ordination from a Roman Bishop,) with two others who should relate what had been done, and desire their judgment in this business. They find there Stephanus, the Bishop, w r ho, another Bishop, and some of the Ministers being sent for ; they (the Bishops and Ministers,) declare unto them (the Brethren,) their original from the time of Constantine ; they repeat unto them the articles of their faith, and what horrible persecutions they (the Waldenses,) had suffered for it, both in Italy and in France. Then they hear our men make a report unto them of their departure from the Pope and the Calixtines, which they approve and congratulate. Moreover, giving power to those three to create Ministers, they create them Bishops, with the imposition of hands, and return them to those that sent them. " Our men receive these things w 7 ith joy, and being desirous of the Christian Unity, they deliberate whether they should join with the Waldenses, and so be one people and one Church. The purity of their doctrine, and christian conversation of life, did much please them. But it again displeased them, that they conceal- ed the truth, neither did openly profess it as they ought, but, under a desire to avoid persecutions, they fre- quented the Churches of the Papists, and communicated with Idolaters. It was concluded that they should be admonished concerning this and other particulars. Therefore, some able men being sent again to them, they acquaint the Waldenses with it, who affirm that the proposition for being in an union with them is very grateful to them. As for the vices objected against INTRODUCTION. xli them, they said, they were neither so ignorant of them, neither would they defend them ; but would rather confesse that they had departed from the ancient purity of their forefathers, and would therefore labour an amendment. They concluded to have a meeting on a prefixed day about it, in which they would take some further order concerning this business. But, before that time, this being discovered, the Papists began to rage very violently against the Waldenses, and Stephanus, one of the chiefest of them, is consumed with fire at Vienna. The rest of them, some scattered into Marcia, and others into Moravia, and most of them unto Fulnecha, did provide for their safety by flight. "From this transaction of the Bohemian Brothers with the Waldenses, it appears it did arise, that they were called also by the title of the Waldenses. Howsoever they would never admit of it, and have often complained of it in their printed papers, that by error that title was given to them. * * * * * * Howsoever they never denied that they received the power of ordaining Ministers, and by that the succession of them, from the Waldenses ; and this also, often times as they saw occasion, they wisely did passe by in silence. "Never the lesse God would have the Brothers in Bohemia to be partakers of the persecution of the Waldenses in Austria, against whom, in the yeare 1468, George, the king (the States being solemnly called to councell,) did publish a bloudy decree. Which was, that every one of the Peeres, within his jurisdiction, should endeavour to apprehend as many of the Piccardines as he could; and, having apprehended xlii INTRODUCTION. them, to prosecute against them accordingly as he saw occasion; by this means of cruelty attempting to hinder the separation, (from Rome.) " Many, therefore, were apprehended, and for a long time kept in prison, until the death of the king, among whom was one of the chiefest of them, Michael Zamberge ; with which unjust and cruell proceedings the Brothers being much moved, did write an apology to Rokyzane, and to the Consistory, and afterwards to the king ; and at last to all together. And it came to passe by the wonderful counsell of God, that, by the greater endeavour they laboured to put out the spark, so much it brake forth into a greater flame ; many of the Peeres, to wit, the Barons of Kragir, Kostkie, Zerotine, and others, submitting themselves to the discipline of the Brothers, and building Oratories for them in their townes and villages, (there being Churches by public authority of the kingdom allowed to the Calixtines,) insomuch that, about the yeare 1500, they had in Bohemia and Moravia about Two Hundred Churches : — So was the prophecy fulfilled of Matthew of Paris, that an ignoble people shoidd arise without sword or outward power t over whom the enemies of the truth should never prevaile. "But to return back a little: — in the year 1471. Rokyzane dyed, having wrastled with despaire, and citing King George who came to visite him, to appear with him before the tribunal of God ; who one moneth after followed him; and TTladislaus, a Polonian did succeed him, a milde and gentle prince. To whom the Brothers, being againe overwhelmed with many false accusations, did write an apology, desiring that INTRODUCTION. xliii he would suffer nothing by force to be acted on them. Which did so exasperate some wicked men, that in 1476, they endeavoured, by a most wicked invention, to stirre up against them the hatred of all men. They suborned a most light man, a Polander, by name Lezka, which, if you interpret, it signifies a Lyar, the sound agreeing with the thing; — who, upholding, that he came from the Piccardines, and was an Elder among them, would seem to discover wonderful secrets, as how, in their conventicles they would blaspheme God, the Virgin Mary, and the Saints, traduce the sacraments with their scomngs, ******* commit murders, practice witchcraft, heape up vast summes of money, &c. This man they did leade through townes and cities as a spectacle ; they brought him into their temples, where he would abjure his errors, and most hainous crimes, and beseeched the people to pray for him, most wretched sinner ; and to take heed by his example, of the most wicked Piccardines. They took also his confession in writing, and published it, being confirmed by the seals and superscriptions of some Deans and Priests, that, where Lezka himself could not come, his confession might be read in the Churches to the people. "But this endeavour of the Devill did come to nothing, for the Brothers, by public writings, did confute their lyes, and Lezka, trembling so oft to foreswear himself in the sight of the people, and to speak lyes in the stead of the truth, refused any longer to obey them, and confessed that he was suborned to do what he did, and that he knew not any of the Piccardines. xliv INTRODUCTION. " Howsoever this impudence and these obliquities of the Devill, by the accustomed goodnesse of God, did prove good for some, who, making experience of so great villany, began, privately and in disguises, to frequent the Assemblies of the Brethren, and finding it to be farre otherwise than was reported, they did associate themselves with the Brothers as true Christians." In January 1504, on some new inventions of the enemy, the Patrons of the Brethren, the Barons, were commanded to bring their greatest doctor, to a Colloquy with the Academicians, and the Consistory on certain questions, such as — 'Whether it were lawfull for a Christian, w T ith a safe conscience, to governe as a Magistrate, to use the sword, to take or to administer an oath, &c.' It was resolved that the summons to the meeting should be obeyed, and (although they feared treachery,) they sent " as sacrifices to the slaughter,'. Francis Lucas, of Prague, and Lawrence Krasonice two pillars of their Church, with some others who were commended to the prayers of all the Brethren. There is extant a letter of Bohuza, Lord of Litomissa, which he sent to a friend, not long after having taken farewell of him, on this perilous occasion. It is well worth pre- serving, and runs thus •' — " To love life is natural ; but then, my Brother, having learnt better things, must remember thy life is buried with Christ, which that thou mayest enjoy ? thou must dye in Christ. Thou knowest whom thou hast believed, and how able He is to keep thy pledge unto that day. Be strong, therefore, in the Lord, and in the power of his might, that thou mayest light the INTRODUCTION", xlv good fight, and mayest receive a crowne of life. — What is the manner of this fight, thou needest not to be taught, though peradventure thou mayest be ad- monished. — But, that I may no longer detain thee, stand fast, my beloved 'Brother. As farre as human prudence can direct us, we have provided for your safety; neither will we be wanting to you. — But, if the fury of the enemy shall prevaile, and it shall please God by your death to glorifie the gospel of Christ, be you prepared to say with Job : " God hath given, and let God take this life ; as it hath pleased Him, so let it be." Farewell, my Brother. Dated at Litomissa, on the day of the first Martyr Stephen, 1503." " But," proceeds the narrative, " God, who would preserve these instruments from the jaws of the Lyons ; Mr. Martin Poczatice, not the least of the enemies of the truth, died suddenly that morning, about the break of day, in which they should appear before the consistory, — by which example the rest were feared, and the whole city meeting together desired that the Colloquy might not be in private but in public, they (the deputies,) pretending I know not w T hat new busi- nesses, adjourned the Deputation to another time, the Brothers being lovingly dismissed." In the year 1508, the Bishops, by their repeated importunities and intrigues, at length wrung from the king what he had long refused them, a decree, that all the Piccardines whatsoever, without distinction either of sex or age, should be punished with the loss of life. The execution of this diabolical decree, however, went xlvi INTRODUCTION. on slowly, and almost eighteen months -were spent in disputations only. At last, by the artifices of the Chancellor of Kolow- ratte, and his accomplices, the bloody decree received force by the assent of most of the Nobility, in the presence of the king at the Parliament of Curna, in the year 1510, when it was ordered to be engrossed in the records of the kingdom, and prosecuted with an armed power. But the execution of it failed, in con- sequence of the death of its principal promoter, who died at the very crisis. In these troubles, the Ministers of the Brethren's Unity were almost all turned out of their places, neither did they dare to preach or pray, except in private. The chief of them were even cited by many to appear before the Chancellor, but were restrained by their Patrons ' neither did the published edict do any more hurt against them. In a few cases some of the poorer members of their Churches were inhumanly seized and punished. The Baron of Schwawbergh having appre- hended six of the hearers of the Brethren, brought them to Bora, where, by the authority of a feudal despot, he commanded them to be burnt as heretics. Bein£ examined by a Popish Priest, whether they would obey him as the Shepherd of their souls, they resolutely replied, " Christ is our Shepherd." On this they were dragged to the slaughter; quietly submitting to the violence exercised upon them. There, the superin- tendig Officer, taking compassion upon one of them, (Nicholas, a peasant youth,) offered him his life, if he would renounce his error, and added, that he would INTRODUCTION. xlvii grant him a whole year's space to consider of it. Here- upon he stood still a little while, and then made answer, " That would be much too long a time to consider whether I should forsake my brothers.' He then walked cheerfully with them to the flames. It is recorded, that about this time many of the Brethren's enemies were, in the course of Providence, so remarkably cut cff by dreadful diseases or sudden deaths, that it became a proverb among themselves, " If any man be weary of life, let him but attempt to injure the Piccardines, and he shall not out live a year." Andrew Policka, of Guttenburgh, having been awakened, joined the Brethren, at Litomissa, leaving his wife who would not follow him thither, at the former place. Affection, however, soon afterwards drew him back. She betrayed him to the Priests, who harassed him so much by their sophisms and importunities, that he yielded to attend worship in the Papal Church. When, however, the officiating Priest, after his sermon, brought the Host, and placed it on the Altar, all the people falling down in adoration, Andrew unable to restrain the fire that burned within him, cried out with a loud voice : " Hold thy peace, thou wicked Sacrificer, its now my turn to speak :" and, turning to the people he exclaimed, <; What do ye, my dear Brethren ? Do ye worship a God of bread ? Oh ! worship the living God, who dwelleth in heaven, and who is blessed for ever more." The Priest forbade the people to answer him ; but called upon them to lay hold on that most wicked Piccardine. At first they were all amazed, and nobody would touch him; till a few desperate repro- bates rushing forward, fell upon him with their fists, xlviii INTRODUCTION, beat him brutally, and dashing his head against a pillar, dragged him forth, covered with blood, to prison. The next day he was brought before the court, and the Priest being present, he was asked whether he would repeat the words which he had spoken yesterday in the Church. He replied, that he would, Being questioned, by what instinct he durst do so ; he retorted, " By what instinct did Abraham depart from among Idolaters, and worship the ever living God?" Being pressed to say under whose persuasion he had committed so heinous an offence, he as promptly enquired of them, " by whose persuasion did David oppose himself against the worshipping of Idols." On this they criedout, " Hold thy peace ! we know these things better than thou ; we need not be taught by thee. We know that thou hast some accomplices, whom, since by thy own accord thou wilt not discover, thou shalt do it by force." He was therefore borne back to prison, and put upon the rack, but his persecutors not being able by torture to extort any thing from him, he was sentenced to the stake; and the Officer was instructed by the Priests not to suffer him to speak by the way, lest he should infect the people with sacrilegious words. This being com- municated to him, he promised silence, but prayed softly to himself. When the fire began to singe his limbs, he cried out, " Jesus ! thou Son of the ever living God! be merciful, be merciful, be merciful to me a sinner!" He spake no more. The Priests, turning to the people, said, " Behold at last he calleth on Jesus, in whom living he would not believe, nor reverence his sacraments." In the meantime God had stirred up in Germany INTRODUCTION. xlix " Courageous Luther, the thunderbolt against the Pope, at which many Calixtines in Bohemia being awakened, resolved to embrace the purer doctrines of the gospel, and to seek ordination for their ministry, rather at "Wittemberg than at Rome, but " the Devil interposed and made wonderful obstructions," saith the Record. The question of the Sacrament long continued to be the test between the Papists and the Reformed. In 1526, Nicholas Wrzetenar, an aged and learned man, being accused of Piccardinism, was demanded by one Zahera (a renegade from the true faith, which he once had professed) what he believed concerning the Sacra- ment, answered, — " That which the Evangelists and St. Paul taught me." He was then interrogated, — "Be- lievest thou that Christ is there present in real flesh and blood V He explicitly replied ; " I believe, that, when the Ministers of God's word declare to the faithful congregation the benefits which are received by the death of Christ, the bread and wine are then made the supper of the Lord, wherein they are made partakers of the body and the blood of Christ." After this good confession witnessed before an unrighteous tribunal, he was condemned to be burnt, together with his hostess, Clara, a widow of three score years of age, who would not deny the faith, in which she had been instructed by her inmate. Being brought to the place of torture, they were commanded to pray to the sign of the cross, which was lifted up towards the east. This they both utterly refused, saying, " The law of God permitteth us not to worship the likeness of any thing either in heaven or earth : we will worship the living God of heaven, who Hi INTRODUCTION. exile. The King next, by proclamation, ordered all the Churches of the Brethren to be shut up, and, under pretence of rebellion, their Patrons and Ministers were subjected to the outrages aforementioned. " On this occasion," according to the Old Chronicle, " no small part of them being cast down in spirit, agreed that they would be more constant to God, and faithful to their consciences. By common consent they went into Polonia, in three companies. The first gathered out of Litomissa, Brundusina, and Clumicensia, to the number of five hundred souls ; there went with them sixty waggons, by the county Clacensis and the Upper Silesia. Another company, from the same districts, about three hundred souls, went with fifty waggons by the mountains of the Giants, and Silesia the Lower. A third followed in the same way, with the residue of the Brundusians. Yet all of them had experience of an admirable divine protection on their journey (for in both one and another place they met with such as would have robbed them), and in most places they found the christian communication and liberality of good men, — yea, even in Polonia (though these stood for the Pope) — so that, at Posuania, where they all met, they were courteously admitted and entertained, before the Bishop had obtained a mandate from the King, concerning the driving them out. ""Which (mandate), as soon as it came, they were forced to depart thence, and to go into the farthest parts of Russia, by leave of the Duke, Albert of Brandenburgh . And there they were knowne for Brethren, being examined by the Lutheran Divines, at Regiomentum ; which, and another towne (by name SoldaviaGuidzina,) INTRODUCTION. liii were shewed to them, wherein they might dwell quietl}*. At Pomesania, Paulus Sparatus, the Bishop, was very courteous and charitable to them ; who, in former time, passing through Bohemia, honoured the Church of Litomissa, and well knew the manners and doctrine of the Brethren. He rejoiced to have such guests, at Borusia (his residence), and recommended us to the Prince, who was also very friendly to us. " The third edict of Ferdinand set forth against the Brethren, was concerning taking of the Ministry prison- ers ; wherefore these were dispersed, part into Moravia, which, at that time, was free from troubles ; part, that they might not forsake their auditors, remained in private places, from whence coming forth (but for the most part in the night), they visited the faithfull, and, where need required, administered in houses; which continued for some years." — "Three of them fell into the enemies' clutches, John Augusta, the elder, James Bilke, his colleague, and George Israel, pastor of the Church of Turnovia ; but he, by the admirable help of God, was freed from the deep dungeon in Prague, and followed his Brethren into Borusia, being from above made an apostle of the Polonians. For, when he had once or twice travelled from Borusia into Moravia (where the ministers forced from Bohemia did lurk), and Polonia, the greater, in some places (as occasion offered itself) he preached the gospell with such success, that he gained many of the Nobility, and among these the Pallatines and Castellanes ; and within few years erected about twenty Churches. This was the first originall of the Churches in Polonia, which as yet retaine the ceremonies of the Bohemian Confession. JlV INTRODUCTION. "The enemies so rejoyced for the imprisonment of John Augusta, as the Philistines did, when they had taken Samson ; for he was a man renowned through the whole country, — not so much for that he was chief Bishop among the Brethren, hut for his disputations, both by words and writings, with his adversaries, the Calixtines ; — whom, as Luther the Pope in Germany, so he confounded his adversaries in Bohemia. For he was sometimes Luther's auditor, and did often afterward receive letters from him. By which means the enemies laid the blame of all the disobedience of the orders of Ferdinand, upon Augusta alone, as if he had caused (the rest of the Order being cunningly drawn into the faction) that Ferdinand being driven out, they might advance Frederick the Elector of Saxony unto the kingdom ; which assuredly had been brought about, if Ferdinand had been overthrown in the war. " That this cruell conspiracy might be disclosed, Augusta being called forth by a feigned friend to dis- course (as if to advise with him concerning the allaying of that mischief), he was taken, and carried back to Prague, and was, by order, three times miserably tormented by the hangman. His Colleague, John Bilke, fared no better. But no unlawfull act being known, or any sign appearing, they were left in prison for the space of seventeen years. At length, after the death of Ferdinand, they were dismissed in the year 1564." Among the sufferers of these afflictive times, was John Prostiborski, Baron of Schanau, who, on suspicion of being concerned in a plot against Ferdinand, was laid upon the rack to extort confession. He, however, with INTRODUCTION. lv an ' ; heroical indignation, cut out his own tongue and cast it away. He, being demanded why he did so, — what he could not with his tongue, in those tortures, he very humbly with a quill set it down on the wall, — ' For that end,' said he, ' I did it, because I would not be brought to it, by any tortures, to say any thing false against myself or others.' And hereupon, by a written parchment, upbraiding the tyrannical proceedings against innocent persons, he cited the King and his councillors to appear with him before God. He died in prison, notwithstanding the King had ordered a Chirurgeon to attend him." Meanwhile the Brethren sought communion with evangelical christians abroad, wherever they heard of their existence. During the progress of the Reformation they received the strongest testimonies of approbation from Luther, Calvin, Bucer, and Melanchton, on the continent, as well as from Cranmer and Latimer in England. Bucer's language is remarkable. In a letter, addressed to their persecuted Church, he says, " I am persuaded, that you alone are they, who, at this day, in all the world, may be found, a people, among whom •flourishes sound doctrine, with pure, edifying, and wholesome discipline. I have perused the confession which you have sent me, rejoicing very much to find amongst you so great a lustre of the truth, and such order and simplicity in your administration. Great indeed is the goodness of God towards you, in that you retain the doctrine so uncorrupt, and have disciples who diligently take care to bring back the true discipline into the Congregations of believers, as it were, out of banish- ment. Verily, we are much ashamed of ourselves. lyi INTRODUCTION. when we compare at any time the state of our Church with yours." Luther testifies: "We ought to give thanks to God the Father, and to our Lord Jesus Christ, that, according to the riches of his glory, He has caused the light of his word to shine out of darkness, and we rejoice with the Brethren, hoth for their and our sakes, that we, who were sometimes afar off, are brought together into one sheepfold, under the only Shepherd and Bishop of our souls. To whom be praise for ever." That the Brethren, from the beginning, and through- out their whole course of labouring in the gospel, and suffering for it, were a truly Scriptural Church, has been manifest from the foregoing sketches of their History. And it is striking evidence of this character- istic of their body, few, small, and despised as they were, among those, to whom the word of God was bound, and never allowed to speak in a language they could ^under- stand, — that they (the Brethren) were the first people, who employed the newly-invented art of Printing for the publication of the Bible in a living tongue, — having issued three editions of the Bohemian Scriptures before the Reformation. The first of these was executed for them at Venice. And, because the copies met with a quick sale, they procured two new editions of it to be printed at Nuremberg, till they had set up three presses of their own, at Prague and Bunzlaw in Bohemia, and at Kralitz, in Moravia, where, in the beginning, they printed nothing else but Bibles. "With this, which was a translation from the Vulgate, they had contented themselves for an hundred years ; until, at the expence of Baron Sherotin, and under the inspection of Bishop INTRODUCTION. lvii John Aeneas and his assistants, a new version conld he undertaken. This was published in Six Parts, from the year 15J9 to 1593; and having been carefully revised, and furnished with annotations, by Bishop Zacharias Ariston, passed into a further edition. In this connexion it may be mentioned, that the Brethren, so far from being schismatics, endeavoured at all times to avoid the semblance of that evil. A hundred years (1474) previous to the period now in review, they had sent four deputies, with passports from the King, to examine into the state of Christendom, to see whether there was to be found, any where, a living Church free from dangerous errors and superstitions, regulated by Christ's law of Brotherly love, and with whom they could conscientiously unite. These ambassadors of their Churches, scattered through Bohemia and Moravia, visited Greece and Dalmatia, Muscovy and Scythia ; per- vaded the Sclavonian Provinces ; and penetrated so far even as Palestine and Egypt ; they afterwards went into Italy and France, "but," says Crantz, " though they met with many souls sighing in stillness, especially among the Waldenses, and saw several burnt alive for the truth, yet found they nowhere a Congregation which they could join, to avoid all appearance of schism. They therefore formed at a synod the well-known conclusion, that, "if God should anywhere in the world, awaken a genuine Ministry, and Reformers of the Church, the Brethren would make a common cause with them." Upon the death of the Emperor Rudolff, 1612, when the resolutions of the Council of Trent were commanded to be put into execution against the Protestants, and the beginning was made in Bohemia, harassed through Iviii INTRODUCTION. incessant vexation and oppressions, from which no appeals to the Emperor could obtain protection, the people took up arms and renounced their allegiance to their new King Ferdinand, threw the imperial coun- cillors down head long out of the Castle windows at Prague, and chose the Elector Palatine, Frederick, for their King. But being dreadfully defeated at the battle of Weissenberg, their leaders were partly taken prisoners, and partly fled into exile with the dethroned monarch. Certain of them, however, by a hypocritical promise of pardon, having ventured to return to their estates were seized as traitors, on the principle that faith need not be kept with heretics. Of these some were condemned to perpetual imprisonment, and the remainder to death. Under the latter sentence, seven and twenty of the principal lords and defenders of the Protestants were beheaded on the 21st of June, 1621, at Prague. The manner in which these victims of mistaken patriotism, if not martyrs for the truth as it is in Jesus, finished their course, and kept the faith, through their last hour of trial is described at large in the Old Chronicle, so often referred to already. A few examples here will shew what kind of characters the gospel, preached in much weakness of the Agents, (but with the demonstration of the Spirit and with power) had made them to obey it in those dark days of Antichrist; for, truly, as were their nobles such were the people that con- stituted the Churches established on their estates. "The enemies of the" Gospell, trained up in the Phalaris and Machiavel's School, aimed at topping the chiefe and principal heads of the Poppy; for which thing they had a faire pretence, which formerly they sought ; INTRODUCTION. llX namely, — The accusation of taking up arms against them; for, though after the fight, a certain hope of pardon was granted, if, laying down their armes, they would submit to Caesar's mercy (by which slight they caught who otherwise would have escaped) but after- wards whom they had appointed for slaughter they apprehended, saying that the public liberty without the ransome of some heads could not be redeemed. "The pipe maketh sweet musick while the fowler catcheth the birds; more than three moneths nothing is heard but fair promises of favour, and hope of impunity for all by-gone trespasses ; insomuch that some came out of their lurking holes, and some returned home that were exiled; but when many had despaired of hoping, sud- denly, in one hour, which was the first hour of the night even about supper-time, on the 20th of February, 1621, they laid hold on and captivated as many as they could come at. For every one, being in their houses, unlooked for, were visited by the Captaines of the City of Prague and Caesar's Judges (even as they had cast their business before hand) and were commanded to get up into the waggon, wherein some were carried into the Castle, others were carried into the Praetor's Lodgings. " The next day after, Writs were issued, whereby, as well the absent, as those that departed the kingdome, were cited, allowing them six weeks to appear in. Therefore on the second of Aprill, being commanded by the Herald to appeare, and not one did appeare, — on the 5th of Aprill, the same common Crier pronounceth sentence against them, that all such as were guilty of treason, should forfeit goods, honours, and lives. The 25th of Aprill was prefixed for the execution of this writ. And lx INTRODUCTION. their names were sett on the gallowes. And the next day sentence is pronounced against the heires of such who lost their lives in the Rebellion, that all their goods be confiscate to the King. " In the moneth of May, they proceeded to the tryal of the Noblemen they had taken, and Ottoton Meleander and David Capper, civill Lawyers and wavering apostates were appointed examiners, with some of the Nobility, who tire out the accused persons with a thousand unne- cessary questions, desiring to extort from them that which never was. Which importunate Inquisition Count Schliking was not able to endure, insomuch, that, rend- ing assunder his garments, and opening his breast, he said, — "Tear into a thousand pieces this body, and search into the innermost part of my entraills, you shall find nothing there but what I have expressed in my apologie. The love of liberty and religion hath made us drawe our swords ; and, because God would have that Caesar's sword should prevaile, and deliver us into your hands, God's will be done ! " "And thus a moneth or two is spent in inquisitions, when none would yield, none would acknowledge him- selfe in errour, none would sue unto them ; — they do therefore proceed to execution. The judgment is com- mitted to some of the Nobilitie, who were sworn enemies of the Gospellers. And that their cruelty might have some shew of clemencie, Caesar commanded the sen- tences, as they were delivered, to be brought to him at Vienna, which, after he had mitigated, to be sent back againe. It is reported by some of credit, that Caesar slept not all that night for considering on the businesse; and, in the morning, calling his confessor, P. Lainormaini INTRODUCTION. Ixi he said, " I adjure thee upon thy conscience to tell me, whether I may with a safe conscience, pardon those that are condemned, or suffer execution to pass upon them.' To whom the Confessor made this answer, " Caesar ! both are in thy power." Caesar, therefore, setting pen to pappr, wrote therein a pardon for some, but for others left them to execution, with a great addition of shame and infamy. "June 19, which was Saturday, was appointed for this day's action; when, the Judges, being gathered to- gether, in the palace of the Tower, gave order that they should be brought forth singly, and that the Sentence of condemnation (some ceremonies of terror being added for affrightment) should be proclaimed, — to some death, to some perpetuall imprisonments, to others banishment, and some are reserved to the further pleasure of Caesar." The details of these individual sentences are too mi- nutely horrible to be here recorded. The following ex- amples of how they were executed, and how they were endured, will sufficiently manifest the impotent malignity of the tormentors, and the faith and patience of their victims. " In the evening the condemned men had notice that the time of their execution drew neare, and that the one and twentieth of June was the appointed daye: And, therefore, they did advise, that each of them would have a care of his owne soule. "Wherefore, they should send for a Jesuit, or Capuchin, or Minister of the Augustine Confession, and so fit himself for death; but that none of them must have any thought to have any Minister of the Order (the union of the native Protestant Churches) because that would not be granted unto them, which was lxii INTRODUCTION. sad news to them: because the greater part of the Mar- tyrs had been auditors of the Brethren, neither could this inhibition otherwise be taken than from some ancient rooted malice against them, or to cast a mist before the eyes of the Saxons, as though Caesar did not much dis- like their order (Ministry.) "Which thing being done, the aforesaid Jesuites and Capuchines, not staying till they were called for, flew thither like so many flies; using many persuasions to them, even to desperation and deniall of the truth, by putting some in hope of life. But God did so strengthen them that all those endeavours of Sathan and his Imps were in vaine, whatsoever they protested to the contrary ; calling heaven and earth to be witnesses, that they shall not be guilty of their eternall damnation, since that they so obstinately resisted the grace of God. " The Ministers of the Gospell (the Lutherans) were therefore called (five in number) who spent the remain- der of the time, which was Sunday and Monday, even to the execution, in religious exercises, colloquies, prayers, and hymns; lastly, they did prepare the Holy Martyrs by the administration of the sacrament for the future agony. They that were of the Brethren and the Reform- ed, did admit those Ministers willingly, protesting, that they acknowledged them for Brethren, and Ambassadors of Christ, howsoever they differed unhappily in some articles. " In the mean while it is told that the Barons and Noblemen, were led out of the prison of the Castle into the court of the ancient city, near unto which, in the market place, the direful theatre for that shambles was appointed. The Prisoners in the Praetor's House, as if INTRODUCTION. Ixiii they were going to meet them, hasten to the windows and looking out entertaine their fellow- martyrs with the forty-fourth Psalm, with a loud voice, while the amazed multitude flock after them in great swarms, sighing and lamenting. "Early in the morning, (June 21) having washed their faces, they put on clean clothes, as though they were going to a Wedding, fitting their doublets and jackets, and cutting their collars, that being brought to the scaffold, there should be no new making ready. Kautner and others, in the mean while, pray and ear- nestly desire of God, that his majesty would be pleased to strengthen and confirme both themselves and the people concerning their innocence. And, presently after the sun-rising, a beautifull bow appeared and compassed the heavens; the ministers, the soldiers and many others go to see it. The martyrs looked out at their windows, and they all see, as well as those all over Prague, a Rain- bow of an unusual colour and the heavens very clear, neither was it observed that any rain had fallen for the space of two whole days before. This sign being shewt d from heaven, the martyrs lifted up their voices and hands ; part of them in whose company was Verbenius, fell on their knees and praised God : here one calls to mind the covenant of Noah, another thinketh on the Rainbow in the Revelation about the throne of Christ's tribunall, who was to be the judge of quick and dead ; — and they very much comfort themselves therein. "But as soon as the heavenly signe of grace was vanished, another signe of approaching martyrdome, the noise of a gun being let off, sounded in their ears; which when being heard by the ministers of the word, the Ixiv INTRODUCTION. Champions of Christ, going to each other, salute one another and pray that each of them may be strengthened; encouraging and exhorting one another to fight manfully. Presently the troops of horse come, and some colours of footmen, and encompass the theatre ; wherein, on their seats, the judges of Caesar, with the Senators did sitt, the Market-Place, the streets, and all the houses are filled with numberlesse spectators. " The Martyrs are called forth, one after another, and do go to their death, and undergo it without daunting; for, whosoever was called forth, hastened with no lesse chearfulnesse than as if he had gone to a banquet or some other delight, as M. Rosacius (one of the Ministers) describes ; and it was done by each of them, speaking in the same manner, to the others : — " Most loving friends, farewell ! God give unto you the comfort of his Spirit, patience and courage, that what, formerly with your heart, your mouth, and your hand you have affirm- ed, — ye may do the like by your glorious death. Behold I go before, that I may see the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ ; ye will follow me, that we may meet together before the face of our heavenly Father. Even in this hour, all sorrow departs from me, and joyful eternity enters into me." Then, they which remained behind answered in these terms." God above, whither and to whom you are going, prosper your journey, and grant you to passe happily from this vale of miseries, this desert of goodnesse, unto that heavenly country ; let the Lord Jesus send his Angels to meet thee. Goe, dear Brother, into thine and our father's House; and we will follow; presently we will meet in the heavenly glory ; we are confident of this through Him in whom we have believed." INTRODUCTION. lxv "These and other things (being accompanied by the Ministers through the yard of the court to the Scaffold) they spake with brave resolution and such ardency of spirit, that even the Praetors and the company of Soul- diers standing round about, wept; and had they not deafened the ears of the Bystanders with the noise of drums, and sound of trumpet, it had been impossible but every one had paid the tribute of one teare, if not more. When the Ministers returned and had reported how valiantly the one and the other (in succession) had died, the rest praysed God, desiring of Him the like aid of his assisting grace. Bat it will be worth our labour to remember some thing of each of them in particular." The Chronicle then minutely describes the last agony and triumph of each. The following are selected from among the seven and twenty. "Joachimus Andreas Schlik, Count of Assau, and Lord of Luifan. — He was a man above fifty years of age, of ancient noble family, and of very good parts. Flying from the conquering hands of Ferdinand, he went into Lusatia. But the Elector of Saxony taking him, (al- though in his youth he was his chiefe officer, and one that did deserve very well of him,) yet by the per- swasion of I know not what antichristian Parasite, he delivered him over to the fury of the enemie. When he had received the horrid sentence of death, especially that he was to be quartered and his parts scattered here and there, he answered : ' The losse of a sepulcher is easie.' When Rosacius, the Minister came to him, and wished him good courage and fortitude, he answered, ' I thank you, my Father, for your good and godly wish ; out know that I have God's grace and favour, so that no f 3xvi INTRODUCTION. fear of death doth trouble me ; once I have dared to oppose Antichrist, and I shall dare to die for Christ. I am now judged by the world, but a more horrible judg- ment awaits upon them.' "•When, on Munday Morning, after five of the clock, he heard the report of a gunne, he said, 'This is the signall of our death; let me goe first; but thou, Jesus, have mercy on us! ' The Jesuites troubling him, as before he resisted manfully, so now when he came upon the Scaffold, and Seditius, the Father of that Sect, with others, called upon him, saying, ' Sir, remember yet,' he answered ' Pray dispatch me presently.' When he went further on the Scaffold, and beheld the sun shining very bright, he said, ' Christ, thou Sun of righteousnesse, grant that through the darknesse of death I may passe into thy eternal light.' Then, meditating, he walked about the Scaffold, with that gravity, and a countenance so composed for sober mirth, that even the chiefe men there could scarce refrain weeping. Having ended his prayers, he fell upon a cloth that was laid for that pur- pose, and so received the blow of the sword. After that his right hand was cut off, and hung up, on an iron speare, upon the high tower of the Bridge; but his carcase was wrapt in a cloth and borne away by some in mourning habits to a cave; and a fresh cloth was spread, which was observed to be done for all of them, that none of those that suffered might see the corps or bloud of those that suffered before them. " Wenceshus, Baron of Bndava, Lord of Kla&terhkc and Zazaaka. — This man had an incomparable wit, famous for his learning, as appeareth by his writings, renowned for his travels through Germany, Italic, INTRODUCTION. lxvii France, England and Turkie, where he lived seven yeares. He was very zealons, deserving reverence even for his age (for he was seventy yeares old) eminent also in regard of his places of preferment. Under Rudolphus (the Emperour) he was a counsellor, and director of the Re- formed Consistory. By Matthias he was also made a counsellor, and by the Order, Director of the Kingdome in the vacancy, untill a King was elected. Lastly, he was President of the Court of Appeales, the glory of his country, and the bright Starre of the Church ; he was none that lorded it over his inferiors, but was Father to them. In a word he was right deare to God and Man. " After the victory of Ferdinand, he accompanied his Family out of Prague, (his Wife, his Son, Nurse and Xephewes) but, lest he should seeme to have forsaken the crowne, of which he was keeper, he returned. His house not long after was plundered, even to his wearing apparel], he only saying, ' The Lord hath given, and the Lord hath taken!' " Paulus Aretinus, the Secretary of the Tribunals, talking with him (for he was then kept under arrest in his own house) and being demanded, 'that, since he had been once in the deeps, why he would trust himself to those tempestuous storms,' he did answer, 'his conscience pressed him to what he did ; it was Religion that per- suaded him to forsake his country, and a good cause : but I know not God's pleasure, whether He will that I should seale it with my bloud?' And rising up, he said, c I am here, my God ! dispose of me thy servant as it seemeth good in thine eyes. I am full of years, take from me my life, that I may not see those evils which 1 Ixviii INTRODUCTION. perceive are coming on ray country.' Being another day visited by the same party, and being before ac- quainted of the report on him — that for very grief he had died ! — smiling he answered : " What me ? I have never had the happiness to enjoy so much pleasure as now : behold my Paradise ! ' (shewing his Bible) ' it never yielded me so much nectar and ambrosia as now ; I live and will live as long as God please; neither I hope, shall any man see that day, wherein it can be said that good* old Bodowecius died of grief.' Being ex- amined of the Inquisitors after, he stiffly maintained the equity of the cause ; and when condemned he said to the Judges, l Ye have long thirsted after my bloud; but know withall, ye will find God a revenger of innocent bloud, for whose cause we suffer.' The third day before the execution, he told his dream to his Servant Zidnowskie. He dreamed that he thought himself walking in a pleasant field, and premeditating the event of these things with a heavie heart ; when i behold,' said he, ' one coming to me offered me a booke, which when I looked into, I saw silken white leaves, with nothing therein written but the 5th verse of the 3/th Psalme, " Commit thy way unto the Lord, and put thy trust in Him, and He shall bring it to passe.' When I began againe to think what that meant, another came, and brought a white robe, which he cast upon me/ The old man waking told it presently to his Servant ; and as he went to the Scaffold, he said ' Now I goe covered with the cloth of righteousnesse, that I may appeare before God in whom I hope.' " In like manner, on the day of Martyrdome, very early in the morning, two Jesuits came into the court, INTRODUCTION. lxiX and began to trouble those holy men ; and when some slighted them, they came to him, and said, ' This Baron is very learned ; we doe desire to gaine his soule, and afford him the worke of mercy ! To whom he said, ' What ! would ye gaine my soule ? Would ye were ascertained of your salvation as I am of mine, the Lord be praised ! who, by his Holy Spirit, hath assured me of my salvation by the bloud of the Lambe.' The Jesuit replied, c Good Sir, do not presume too much, and assure that to yourselfe, whereof no man can promise to himself any certainty ; for doth not the scripture say, ' Xo man knows whether he have deserved grace?' To whon the Baron answered, ' Is it therefore that I have need of your mercy ? Ye unhappy gainers of soules, ye rather infuse desperation in me ; but ye erre, not knowing the Scriptures/ And he here expounded and gave them the sense of this place, and brought other portions of Scripture, which prove the infallibility of the salvation of believers : among others that of Saint Paul, ' I know whom I have believed, also, ' I know that a crowne is laid up for me.' — The Jesuit, interrupting him, said 'This Paul saidW himselfe, not of others/ The Baron replied, 'Thou liest, for it follows, ' not for me only, but for all those that wait for his coming/ Here the sophister was mute, and the Baron went forward : ' As for that saying, ' Xo man knoweth whether he deserve grace or hatred, ' do ye thereby seeke to coope me up ? Pray tell me where ye find it is written ? here is the Bible, where do ye find it V The one said ' If I be not deceived, in the Epistle of Paul to Timothy.' The Baron, being very angry, said, ' Thou Asse ! wouldest thou teach me the way of salvation, which knowest 1XX INTRODUCTION. so little of the word of God ? Satan ! begone from me, and tempt me not.' — At length being confuted, they went their way, and stood afar off, while the Martyrs • prepared themselves for suffering, looking, as they use to paint Devils, when they are forced to leave and forsake a sinner. And, it is probable, that nothing so much troubled Satan as that all of them slighted him and his factors. " Presently after the Baron was called, and as he went to the Scaffold, he carried his head stately, and stroking his long beard, he said, ' My grey hairs, behold what honour remains for you, that you should be crowned with martyrdome ! ' Then directing his speech to God, he prayed for the Church, his Country, his Enemies, and recommended his soule to Christ. His head being cut off was set on the tower, and his body buried. Caspar Kaplitz, of Sulewitz, a Knight, of 86 years of age. — When Rosacius, the Minister, came to visit him after his condemnation, he said, ' Behold me ; a miser- able old man, who have often intreated my God, that he would have compassion on me, and take me out of this life, but I have not obtained it, for God hath reserved me to be a spectacle in the world, and a sacrifice unto Himself. Let God's will be done ! my death indeed is disgraceful in the eyes of men, but glorious in the sight of God ; for He will account that death precious, which I suffer for his glory and truth.' And when the Minister would have comforted him, he desired him to hear his confession, and to pronounce his absolution, and to have that faith and hope which he had in God strengthened by the Lord's Supper. Having INTRODUCTION. lxxi confessed himself a sinner, but especially, that, in his youth, he committed something, according to the custom of that age, to please the world ; yet he praised God, that had not suffered him to be swallowed up, but had called him to a more holy and upright coarse of life. At length he said, 'Through the mercy of my God, I have preserved my trust and conscience both to God, my king, and my country. I have faithfully served four Emperors, and that now such a reward should be given me, I leave to God, the just Judge, who knows that I sought not either honours or riches in this businesse. But I could not wink at the oppression of liberty and religion ; and, because we saw ourselves circumvented by subtilty, w r e thought something must be done ; we would rather lose our lives than by a dull silence yield to the yoke, and betray posterity. I acknowledge that it was the will of God, that we should outwardly fall, who hath chosen me, and my beloved fellowes, in this last age, to honour the truth by our bloud, and to make it glorious by our constancy. And though the flesh began to tremble at the hearing the sentence of death, yet now, by the goodnesse of God, I feel no feare of it.' " When the Minister interrupted him, persuading him not to hang his hope of salvation on a good conscience, but on the mercy of God through Christ, the pious old man continued his speech ' Yesterday was told me from my aunt Pruskovia, that, if I would petition to Prince Lichtenstein, I might have a grant of my life, but so as to remain in prison all the rest of my days. To w r hich I answered, that such a grant would be both unprofitable and inconvenient ; for, if I should desire pardon, I JXXU INTRODUCTION. should give occasion to some to suspect, that I had committed some crime, and had deserved death, which I have not deserved. Tell her, therefore, that I will desire pardon of Him against whom I have committed many sins all my life; but I never offended the Prince. But, if they should of their own accord offer me a prison instead of death, such a change would be very trouble- some. I am a decrepit old man, and have lived long enough; for when I cannot distinguish the tastes of meats, or relish the sweetness of drinks, when it is tedious to sit long, and irksome to lye, when I cannot walk unlesse I lean on a staff, or must be moved to and fro by other's hands ; — what profit, I pray you, would such a life be to me ? And if I can hardly endure it while it is free, how shall I be able to suffer imprisonment ? God forbid that I should be pulled away from this holy company of Martyrs.' " The next day, being the Lord's-day, having received the Lord's Supper, he said, 4 Behold, now being re- conciled to my God through Christ, I have peace, neither do I fear man ; I will confidently say with David, 1 Let my flesh and my body be consumed, but God is the rock of my heart, and my portion for ever. Now there is nothing that may stay my thougths on the earth besides my nephews, for whom, Servant of Christ ! I entreat you, that you would as much as you can, exhort them without intermission to piety, and to imitate that constancy whereof they see an example in me ; although I know that you, the Fathers and Shepherds of our souls are not without dangers. We go before ; you will follow ; but God keep you for his own glory ; INTRODUCTION. lxxiii and let Him not suffer his Church to be wholly trampled on by the Babylonish Beast.' " On the day of execution, when the Minister of the word came to him, he said, ' I have laid this miserable body on a bed ; but what sleep could I have ? Yet I did sleep, and saw two Angels coming to me, who wiped my face with fine linen, and exhorted me to be ready to go along with them. But I trust in my God, that I have those two Angels present with me, not by a dream, but in truth, which minister to me while I live, and shall carry my soul from death into Abraham's bosom. For although I am a sinner, yet I am purged by the bloud of my Redeemer, who was made a pro- pitiation for our sins. Therefore, let the hour of death come, I am prepared.' Having put on his clothes, he commanded that a garment of the finest linen, which hung down to his heels, should be put over him ; and then said to M. Lippuch, ' Behold, I put on my Wedding Garment.' To which the other replied, ' The garment of Christ's righteousness adorns more gloriously within.' He answered, ' I know it, but I desire to be adorned for the honour of my Bridegroom.' At last he put on a velvet cloak, and being called out, he answered, ' In the name of God, for I did even now expect it.' And then being helped by his Servants, he arose and bade farewell to all, and went away with a slow pace by reason of the weaknesse of his age. Being to go down by certain steps to the Scaffold, he said, ' O my God ! strengthen me, lest I fall down and become a matter of scorn to the enemies.' lXXlV INTRODUCTION. When he came to the appointed place, he had much ado to kneel downe, heing half crooked. He desired that the executioner might be advised to strike as soon as ever he should see him lie down, lest he might hap- pen to fall, by faintnesse : Therefore, the Minister, Rosacius, said to him, ' My noble Lord, as you have commended your soule unto Christ, so now offer up your hoary head cheerfully to God, and lift up yourself towards heaven ! ' — l In the name of God,' answered he, and so lifting up his head as well as he could, saith ' Lord Jesus! into thy hands I commend my spirit;' and then his head beirj£ smitten off he fell downe. & Procopias cle Abramowiiz. " "When he was called out to execution, he readily answered, ' Thanks be to God, who doth now call me to Himselfe, for Him I have lived, and for Him I will die. For, because my Saviour hath died and risen again, that He might be the Lord of the living and the dead, I know that this soule of mine shall live, and my body shall be raised like his glorious body.' — Coming upon the scaffold, he turned himself to the Imperial Judges, and said, ' Tell Csesar, that we now undergo his just judgment, but that he shall undergo the more grievous but yet just Judgment of God.' — And while he put off his clothes, he gave his purse with an Hungarian ducket, to the Minister saying, c Behold here my last riches, and these which are unprofitable to me I resigne to thee.' — And, when he saw a gold coin hang about his neck, whereon was engraven the coronation of Frederick, he takes it and delivers it to one of the standers by, with these words, * I adjure thee, that, INTRODUCTION. lxxv whensoever my deare King Frederick shall recover the throne of his kingdome, you deliver this to him ; and likewise tell him, that for his sake, I wore it to the moment of my death ; and that now I lay downe my life willingly for God and my King.' — Having thus spoken, he kneeled down, and being struck with the sword, in the midst of his sighs, he gave up his soule to God. Henry Otto de Losse, Lord of Komarove. "• A man of quick wit and great judgment : Therefore in the time of Rudolphus, he was in the number of Defenders of Religion, and afterwards chosen one of the Governors of the Kingdome. By King Frederick he was made assistant to the Chamber of Justice, and Burgrave of Carlestene with the court of Thurne. " He having received the sentence of condemnation, said, ' My Caesar, would you establish indeed your throne by our bloud ? But you shall try in the day of judgment, what account you shall make to God. I have seen barbarous nations, but I never saw or heard of the like cruelty ; that men should be cut in pieces, their heads sent one way, their hands another way, and the other parts of their bodies to other places. What cruelty is this ! Let them send one part of me to Rome, another to Spain, another to Turkey, the rest beyond the seas where they please ; I do believe my Saviour will gather them together againe, and clothe them with my skin, that I may see Him with these eyes, hear Him with these ears, praise Him with this mouth, and rejoice with this heart for ever.' " When the Minister, Rosacius, returned into the Jxxvi INTRODUCTION. court from the execution of the former nobleman, the Lord Otto, like one in extasie, arose and said : ' man of God ! I rejoice at thy coming, that I may relate what hath happened unto me. I sate in this seat, troubled within myself because it had not fallen to me to have a Minister of my acquaintance to administer the Eucharist to me. I began to grieve, and I do grieve, that I was not present at your holy mysteries (alluding to the Sacrament administered to the rest.) Among these thoughts I fell asleep, and behold my Saviour appeared unto me, who said, c My grace is sufficient for thee ; for I purine thee with my bloud.' And then he infused a drop of his bloud into my heart, at the feel- ing of which I awaked and leaped for joy. And now, believe, that I feel a wonderful refreshing in my heart.' He then added, with his hands lifted up, ' I give Thee thanks, most merciful Saviour, who hast been pleased to fill me with so much comfort, and to assure me so much of thy grace. Now I understand what that is, ' Believe, and thou hast eaten." I now feare death no longer. I will die joyfully.' " Being presently called out by the Sheriff, he desired Rosacius to accompany him; who, complying with his request, said, ' Just now the Lord Jesus appeared unto you in your sleepe ; now He will appeare in a beautifull vision, as He is in his glory.' — ' I am sure, answered he, 'that He will meet my soule with His Angels, that He may bring it to an everlasting marriage, where I shall drink of a new cup, a cup of joy for ever. Ah ! this death, I know, shall not separate me from Him.' " He went forward being intent on his prayers to the INTRODUCTION. Ixxvii Scaffold, -where, lifting up his eyes, he cried out, ' Be- hold, I see the heavens opened/ Being come to the place of execution, he fell on his face, and prayed silent- ly. Then putting off his doublett, and kneeling down, he cried, ' Into thine hands, Lord God ! I commend my spirit; have pity upon me through Jesus Christ, and receive me that I may see thy glory.' At this word he submitted to the stroke of the sword." In the same spirit the other victims of despotism and bigotry, met their doom, — seven and twenty in all, among the noblest and the best of the land. This massacre continued from five o'clock in the morning till ten. Their bodies (with one exception, that of Jessenius, a Physician,) were delivered to their friends to be buried. Twelve heads were put in two coffins by the execu- tioners, and carried to the Bridge Tower, and there exposed to public view through iron gates." The afore- named Jessenius, when he heard his heavy sentence, said prophetically, ' You use us too cruelly and dis- gracefully; but know, that some will not be wanting who shall bury our heads which you so ignominious! y exposed for a spectacle.' The Chronicle thus records the fulfilment of his words : " This was done in the yeare 1631, when after Gustavus' his victory at Leipsick, the Elector of Saxony, entering Bohemia with an army, took Prague. The Martyrs' heads were taken from the Tower on the Bridge, by the Count of Thurne, with the Elector's leave, and were in a solemn manner brought into the Church, with weeping and rejoicing; amidst a great concourse of Nobilitie, People and Minis- ters, returned from banishment ; and, after a sermon in commemoration of the Martyrs, they were delivered to IXXVlll INTRODUCTION. certain men to bury in a place which was not known to any of their enemies." During the frightful period which followed this consummation of tyranny. — oppression in every form that could be devised to harass, torment and destroy the miserable Protestants, were exercised against them. After the capture of Prague, the enemies themselves boasted that they had plundered the vanquished to the amount of several millions of gold ; almost all the valuables that could be removed from the invaded kingdom, having been deposited for security within the walls of that devoted city ; while the open country was devastated by German, Italian, Spanish, French, Polo- nian, and Croatian soldiers, " the scumme of so many nations fighting for Antichrist in Caasar's name ; " who utterly robbed and spoiled villages, towns, and parishes, burning Churches, and killing the inhabitants without any restraint. These armed wretches, being afterwards distributed through the various lordships, required not only free quartering, but extorted what money they could from thosa on whose hospitality they were rioting. On complaint being made, promises of redress were readily returned to those noblemen who had placed themselves under the Emperor's protection, which was granted to them on condition of their advan- cing large sums of money, which, as it was pretended, were to be, not gifts, but loans, towards the expenses of the war. These demands were quickly complied with, on the assurance that the soldiers, who, like a plague of locusts, were consuming all the fruits of the land, should be forthwith removed. "In the meantime," says the Chronicle, "all were INTRODUCTION. lxXlX fed with a vaine hope of the removall of the soldiers ; but none were removed and rather more were listed, which increased new pressures, and raised the taxes so high as was impossible for the people to pay, even in those places which had submitted to them. For when some who were allured to deny the truth from a vaine hope of freedome from the taxings and quarterings of soldiers, complained that promises were not performed, the Jesuits answered, " That they had no cause to wonder, for that this proceeding was safe for them. For they were to deal with Hereticks as with children and madmen, to whom, if you would get a knife from them, you must shew and promise some other things, though you do not give them. They might be content, that they (the Jesuits), had provided for their soules ; and therefore to testifie their thankfulnesse, they might more chearfully help the Emperor by contributions and quartering soldiers." Whilst the kingdome is thus emptied of gold and silver, the Emperor commands that false money should be made, and silvered over, of several (pretended) values, and that in such quantities, that the common people not perceiving the deceite, might imagine there was great abundance ; the soldiers meanwhile extorting only good money. The value of gold and silver, consequently, rose to ten times the price of the base, so that an Imperial shilling was worth ten Bohemian Florins. But in the year J 424, the Emperor unexpectedly did dismiss it to the value of that false currency, and commanded that every piece of it should be only worth the tenth (nominal; part. By this, it is incredible into what straits the people were brought. It is, indeed, reported, that Paul Michna, lxxx INTRODUCTION. (the chief agent of this execrable fraud) did boast, that the Bohemians were more compendiously thus impover- ished, than if they had laine under the burthen of a continuall army for ten yeares ; and those that -were of understanding did assert, that the losse was more than if halfe the kingdom were reduced to ashes. After they were exhausted of their money, it was ordered for the Debtors sake, that every Creditor should lose the whole sum that he had lent during the rebellion with the use and a part of what he had lent before the rebellion ; and the payment of the rest (that might remain due) was deferred for ten years. This was proclaimed by the edict of Cassar, in 1628, the 18th of August. In aggravation of these sufferings, so malignantly and vindictively inflicted, many of the faithful ministers were banished, and ungodly ones placed in their pulpits : — " to wit, unclean men, wicked blasphemers, foolish men, in a word men of no account. It was impossible, that so many hirelings could be had for the present as there were churches in Bohemia ; they did therefore appoint one Parish Priest for two, three, four nay, ten or twelve Parishes, who knew how so well to play his game, that he abounded in covetousnesse and luxury. Some Churches being deprived of their minis- ters, the flock did wander without a shepherd for the space of two or three yeares ; but it was more tolerable to want wholesome food (as they did) than to be droven from the pastures, and there become a prey to the Wolves." " Among those Commissaries of the Reformation (as these atrocities were styled) was Paul Michna, afore- named, who having a troope of horse went about the INTRODUCTION. lxXli cities. Coming to Slana, on St. Catharine's day, he enters the church, with his guard, and there beheld the minister, John Kapillius, a learned man, and man of fervent spirit, reading the gospell. Hereupon he sendeth one of his souldiers to bid him desist ; but he notwith- standing persisting in the service, Michna himself goes up to him, and having his sword drawn, cries out aloud to him, * Thou foolish preacher, leave oif thy babbling/ and withall dasheth the Bible out of his hands with his sword. The minister, with eyes, hands, and voice, lift unto heaven, repeated often, c Woe, woe, woe unto you, who neither enter into heaven yourselves, and forbid those that would enter ! "Woe, woe, woe be to you ! ' But these words were made a mock of, and presently they laid hands on him, and he was taken, and thrust this way, and that way. When againe he said, ' I, for the name of my Lord Jesus Christ, am ready to suffer all this, and whatsoever else/ Some of those catiffs repeated the words, ' My Lord Jesu ! my Lord Jesu ! ' in scorn and derision, casting the words back againe to him, with ' we have a Lord even Ca?sar.' In the meantime, the people being affrighted, and lamenting their sad condition, the chief men of the senate came, and undertook before the Commissary for the Minister, that he should appeare wheresoever they should command him, but they should not be suffered to lay violent hands upon him. Michna now threatens him, being under arrest, to send him to Prague, but, importuned by the intercession of good women, he was moved to let the minister go, provided, that within three days he should depart the City. Thus, the good Shepherd, not without great lamentations, was banish- lxxxii INTRODUCTION. ed. About three years afterwards he dies of the plague. Lying upon his death-bed, he told this dreame to his friends. He thought himself placed in a very large library, which, when he had surveyed round about, he found a Book which had this title in Latin, in golden letters ' It is just that the righteous should be slain, and then be crowned ? ' Which Book having an earnest desire to peruse, he carefully placed it under his left arm-pit, that he might read it at a more convenient season. But as he awoke, instead of the Book, he found in that place a pestilentiall swelling, whereof, within four days he died." Among the worthies of this period none were more zealous and valiant for the truth, than was Baron Charles Zerotine, " a man for his wisdome, and other heroicall virtues, famous throughout all Europe." To him came two Priests, from Cardinal Dietrichstein, (then Govern- or of Moravia,) saying, that they had an express com- mand to him, to dismiss the Ministers, four and twenty of whom he maintained in his jurisdiction. The Baron replied, that in matters of religion he* ought not to be subject to the Cardinal ; he should therefore appeal to the Emperor. They consented, and allowed him four- teen days to do this ; but from bodily illness not being able to proceed on his suit, the tempters returned, and pressed him hard upon the choice, — or rather the necessity, — whether he would send away the ministers, or leave them (the Priests) to do it. He answered ; " Neither alternative is convenient, that I should banish men whom I know to be the Servants of Christ, or submit to be dictated to by him that sent you ? " Hereupon they left him, and that very evening procu- INTRODUCTION. Ixxxiii red from the Imperial Commissaries an order, requiring all the inhabitants of the district to appear before them very early next morning. The ministers, accompanied by their congregations attended, and were asked on the authority of the Cardinal, whether they would comply with the Imperial Edict or not. The Ministers replied, that they were wholly dependent on the will of God, whom they served in the gospel of his Son. Relying, therefore, on the Lord's pleasure, they had resolved to undergo any punishment which their persecutors chose to inflict, since they suffered only for their Master's sake, and not for any evil doings. Again they were asked, whether they would repent and return to the Catholic Church, from which, through schism and heresy, they had departed. Unanimously they declared that they would not. Some days were offered them to consider of it, but they again made common answer, that they would not. Hereupon, in the name of the Emperor, they were commanded to leave the city in eight days, on pain of death. They all obeyed and went into exile ; the Baron, at his own charge, providing for their journey into Hungary. Having done this, the courageous Baron went him- self to Vienna, to complain of the wrong done to him and those who were under his protection. His Majesty, in the first place, excused these violent proceedings thus, by his Councillors saying : — " That this business of Reformation was ill-understood, as if it were institu- ted merely for the imposition of punishment, whereas it was rather a fatherly care which the Emperor bore for the salvation of his kingdoms and provinces ; and that His Majesty was bound, though no crime were lxxxiv INTRODUCTION. committed, to provide as well for the eternal salvation of his people, as for their outward tranquillity." The Baron astonished, but undismayed at this hypocritical impiety, went from them to expostulate with the Emperor himself, who, on hearing his com- plaint, replied that he would grant nothing to the com- plainant's conscience. The Baron rejoined, that in his conscience he was obliged to obey God, and he entreated that His Majesty would not oppress it. The Emperor answered, that he did not oppress it, but, in no wise, could preachers be granted to his request. The Baron then said that he could not do without the holy worship of God, and that could not be duly performed without a minister of the word of God. And with this protesta- tion he left the Emperor, and afterwards not only openly retained his household chaplain, but, like the pious Obadiah, in the days of Ahab and Jezebel, he sustained John Lanctius, and George Drastus, superin- tendents among the Brethren in Moravia, and many others, privately in their caves of refuge, with bread and water. And, setting aside all fear of man, he gave liberty to his own vassals, and to persons of all ranks in the neighbourhood, to come to his holy exercises, which were performed in his own castle of Namesch. Wicked counsellors next prevailed upon the Emperor to publish an ordonnance, that non-Catholics should for ever be excluded from the benefits of the laws of the kingdom. This decree was dated June 22nd, 1625, — Two years afterwards, in 1627, a solemn mandate came forth from the Emperor, wherein, after affirming, that the many miseries which had of late befallen Bohemia, once so flourishing, were brought upon the kingdom by INTRODUCTION. lxXXV the heresy which had estranged men's minds one from another ; for which God's judgments were abroad. — The document concluded thus : ' TTe therefore, our conscience urging us, neither can nor will tolerate any of the inferior, much less the superior states of all our subjects of our hereditary kingdom of Bohemia, of either sex, who is infected with heretical errors. And there- fore we do grant unto the same superior states the term of one six months, to learn the holy and only saving Roman Catholic Faith. And, that they may not want some from whom they may sufficiently draw saving instructions and information, we do, upon our religious counsel, appoint certain Commissioners of Reformation, as well civil as ecclesiastical men. It is our pleasure therefore, by this public act, to assure all men of our fatherly care for the salvation of this kingdom ; as like- wise to warn all and every person (as they value their temporal and eternal welfare,) not to fail in yielding obedience to our will : — Also, that they be diligently instructed by the aforesaid Commissioners of Reforma- tion. And should any man not submit to our will, and agree with us in the same faith, he shall not be suffered to tarry in our kingdom, or possess his goods. For we will, that all who remain obstinately stubborn, shall, selling their goods to the Catholics, depart out of Bohemia, at the end of the term, and promise never to return, unless they become Catholics. " So," says the Chronicle, " the ancient inhabitants being commanded to depart, those who were addicted to the Popish religion, divided the confiscated goods among themselves, as it was commodious to them to add this or that village, town, castle, or lordship, to IxXXvi INTRODUCTION. their own bounds, and as they could obtain it from the emperor as a gift, or upon any other account. The greatest part fell to the share of strangers, Spaniards, Italians, Germans, the commanders of the Imperial Army, instead of their pay. And if there remained any goods of Widows, or Wards, that were not taken away by colour of law, there scarcely wanted Ahabs to covet Naboth's vineyard. The buyers, moreover, in most cases, performed the part of Valuers, Cheapeners, and Contractors, obtruding such a price on the sellers as they themselves listed, and afterwards not paying it." Further, to wreck the last effort of exhausted ven- geance, " the Emperor commanded the Charter of the kingdome, granted by ancient kings, to be brought to Vienna, which, w r hen he received, he said, B Are these the papers which have procured so much trouble to our ancestors ? ' Then, viewing the severall Parchments, seals and subscriptions, he rent them, and threw the whole into the fire. Adam de Waldstein, Burgrave of Prague, and supreme omciall of the kingdome, who brought them standing by, astonished and secretly sighing. " And that all might understand that this was done seriously, and that Caesar could endure none but Roman Catholics, a decree was published, in the year 1625, whereby, non-Catholics were for ever prohibited the use of the laws of the kingdome." On this subject the following are extracts from the Instructions given to the Captains of Districts. " Whosoever do refuse to joyne with the King's INTRODUCTION. lxXXvii Majesty in point of religion, all traffick and commerce shall be debarred him. " Whosoever shall permit Preaching, Baptism, or Matrimony in his house, shall pay an hundred taleres, or, if he be not able, shall suffer imprisonment six months. But he that shall harbour a Preacher in his house, shall lose both goods and life. " If any shall follow his work upon Catholic holidays, he shall be imprisoned, and shall not be discharged till after payment of ten Florences. "Whosoever shall laugh at the Catholic Priest, or his Sermon, his words, gestures, and so at the Catholic Rites, shall be banished and his goods confiscated. " If, at any time, the Master of the Family shall be absent upon the Lord's day, or upon any Festivall — Masse-days, — if he be of the richer sort, he shall pay four pounds of wax, toties quoties ; if, of the meaner sort, two. " Let the Youth be taken notice of throughout all cities, towns, and villages ; those that place their Sonnes in non-Catholic-Schooles, let them take all from thence, by the feast of All Saints, under pain of fifty florences for the wealthy, and twenty five for the poorer, sort. " If any bring up youth privily in his house, all shall be taken from him, and himself cast out of the city, by the common catch-pole. " It shall not be lawful for any non-Catholic to make a will ; but if he shall, it shall be null. " No young men, whether at home, or with their Parents, or Prentices, may be admitted into any Arts or lxxxvili INTRODUCTION. Trades, as Masters, unlesse they first have learned the Catholic Religion. " If any shall speak unbeseemingly of God, the blessed Virgin, the Mother of God, of the Saints, Ecclesiastical Rites, or the famous House of Austria, he shall lose his head without all pardon or favour. " The poor people in Hospitalls, unless they shall be converted before the feast of All Saints, the present yeare, — let them be cashiered, and not be re-admitted unlesse they turn Catholics." — The conclusion of the ■whole of these tyrannous impositions was this : — ''Herein the constant and unalterable will of his Sacred Majesty, the Lord of us all, will be satisfied." "The city of Bolislavia, for 200 years, having em- braced the orthodox religion, was made the principal seat of the Brethren, and chiefly on that account was hated by the Pope ; in the yeare therefore, 1628, after the ejection of the Ministers, were placed in their room two crafty Capuchins, who endeavoured with indefati- gable paines to pervert the inhabitants from the faith ; but for the space of three years notwithstanding all their cunning, they scarce engaged so many apostates as would fill the Senate. Hereupon, in 1 626, a garrison of three bands being brought in, force began to be used, and first of all in February certain of the citizens were banished, others cast into prison ; and in March follow- ing, Adam Trubacz, John Bukac, and Peter Stehlick, were sequestered, to strike terror into the rest. " These men had given into their hands certaine square staffs, two cubits long, on which the crimes of each were engraven ; the first thus, ' Adam Trubacz is therefore sequestered, because he said, that there was INTRODUCTION. IxXXlX none so powerfull who should command his conscience ; also, that he would not give his soule to the Divell, as the rest (the Apostates) had done ; ' and (on the second side of the staff,) ■ You would have ejected your king, but now your king hath ejected you ; ' on the other side, * Go to, and learne to obey God and the king,' for he had said to the Reformers, that his soule was not of so small value as to neglect it ; also he had asked, ' if the Emperor should destroy that soule, whether His Majes- ty could give him another.' On John Bukac's staff, the same words nearly were written, excepting his crime, which was exprest in this manner, ' John Bukac is sequestered, because that he said that all the New Catholics were w 7 icked Traitors, and perfidious to God ! ' It doth not appear w T hat Stehlick's staff had written upon it, for so soon as he was past the gates of the City, he brake it, and threw it away." A short respite from violent persecution followed these outrages, in consequence of war waged against the Emperor by the famous Hungarian Hero, Bethlem Gabor; and Count Manfneld, and "VVamors, at the same time entering Silesia with the king of Denmark's army, such alarm seized the tyrants that a conciliatory Pro- clamation was issued, stating, that it was not his Majesty's will, that any man should be forced to the faith by violent means, but, upon supposition that they could not agree with his Majesty, it should be lawful for them to depart from the kingdom. This pretended clemency was, within twelve months, superseded by an Edict reviving and enforcing a former nefarious one, by Prince Lichstenstein, l in the name and lieu of his sacred Imperiall Majesty,' that, 'all INTRODUCTION. privilege and trade be denied to all citizens and Burg- hers, who are schismatics, non-Catholics, and persons not agreeing in religion with the Emperor, as disturbers of peace and concord/ This decree further admonished 4 all citizens, inmates, servants, and inhabitants, elder or younger, who are non-Catholics, or hold schismatical opinions, that they so farre consult both for their tem- porall and eternall advantage, as to return to the bosom of the holy Catholic Church, under pain of severest and inevitable punishment/ On this authority, the Capuchins afore-mentioned, in the city of Bolislavia, went through the streets and the market, and from house to house, shutting up the Shops, Warehouses, and Taverns ; while, from those who, disregarding the Edict continued to offer for sale any goods, they took the latter away, no man daring to gainsay them ; on which the greater part of the citizens took the mark of the Beast that they might buy and sell, and carry on their handicraft business. And this was called by Antichrist's ministers ' Reformation, in contempt of the true Reformation which had existed for more than two centuries in Bohemia and Moravia. By the same unholy means (yet worthy of the unholy cause in which they were employed), the work of Apocryphal Reformation was carried on in many other places. And, as might be expected from the sinful infirmity of human nature, in the time of sore tempta- tion, ' ; the gates of hell " prevailed against " the Church," for a while, and to a limited extent. Satan's devices were themselves put to rack to invent new modes of torture wherewith to harass poor flesh and blood into reluctant apostacy from the faith. INTRODUCTION. XC1 At Prostanna a great number of the contumacious (as they Avere deemed) were crowded together in the Castle Stable, and the windows being closely barred up, all were almost suffocated, many fainted, and one venerable man, James Ulicky, was drawn out in the pains of dissolution. One Kunash, the chief persecutor, seeing their condition, protested that they only counterfeited death, but that he would raise the rogues to life. This he attempted, by throwing great quantities of water upon them ; but, while the rest gradually came to themselves, the old man died in his sight, whom he commanded to be carried out and buried at once. A wooden frame was constructed in which holes were made, and spikes, projecting inward, so inserted, that when the victims were enclosed, they could neither lie, sit, nor stand, by reason of the narrowness of the room; but with their knees bent, and their backs comprest, they hung half way to the ground. It was scarcely possible for any one to endure this torture more than two or three hours, their limbs trembling J and their hearts agonised with fear and anguish inexpressible. In this crisis they were beset with importunities to embrace Popery, on condition of being released; and many were thus wrung into compliance. A stranger kind of imprisonment was inflicted on John Rederius, a free-born subject, and Treasurer of Pardubicium, (an Imperial Town,) who alone of all the Inhabitants continued constant to his religion. Although for three years he bore close confinement in the ordinary way, his persecutors finding him inflexible under that discipline, devised a floating prison for him. He was laid in this, like a large coffin, not above a XC11 INTRODUCTION. cubit and a half in length, so that he could not stretch himself, and if he should turn himself unawares he must inevitably fall into the water. This was done in the severity of winter, and put him to excruciating misery, being previously suffering from the gout ; and nobody was permitted to come near him, as he was buoyed upon the freezing water, but the tempters of Satan, to harass him with importunities to abjure Protestantism. After being thus exposed during three days and three nights without mitigation of his punishment, he became too faint to endure much more, and when his wife, who had lately been seduced to Popery, rent his heart with her lamentations and entreaties to save his life, by following her example, he at length yielded, and suffer- ed himself to be carried off by the Monks, and deposit- ed in their neighbouring Monastery, as a trophy of Catholic power to convert heretics. Among other engines of torture employed in this work of Reformation, was a certain Wooden Horse, (formerly used for the punishment of mutinous soldiers) on which the wretched confessors of evangelical truth, were so placed and racked, that when taken down, they had not power to stand or move a limb without assist- ance. When some desired to die rather than be compelled by slow torments like the afore-mentioned, to become apostates, it was now common to answer them, that the Emperor did not thirst for their blood, but only for the salvation of their souls ; or it was tauntingly retorted upon them, c Oh, you affect the glory of martyrdom, but you are base knaves and are unworthy to have any thing to glory in!' "And this," says the Chronicle* INTRODUCTION. XCI11 « was the true cause why in all these daily persecutions of Ferdinand, Bohemia, as also Germany, did not pro- duce more Martyrs. There were not wanting who would have died in maintenance of the Christian Faith ; but there were none who would inflict it on that bare account, for it was determined by those cruell Tyrants, brought up in the Divell's Schoole, not to kill the body but the soule, and therefore they had rather by linger- ing and continued punishments render men unstable and wavering in the truth, than by their patiently maintaining the faith, make them victorious, for which reason they only put those to death upon whom they had any colour of a civil crime, as was manifest in the Martyrs of Prague. " They likewise took another course which was both tyrannical over the consciences of men, and dishonour- able to God ; namely, they resolved to make use of no argument from Scripture, (seeing they could neither con- vince, nor convert men by the Word of God,) but especially with the vulgar multitude, to insist only on the authority of the Church, and by force compel them to obedience. "Wherefore if any man did appeal unto the Scriptures, they were answered with scoffes and jeers, and taunts. The persecutors even accused the Scripture of imperfection, of obscurity, of ambigu- ity ; saying that it was the fountain of heresy, the sanctuarie of heretics, and that Laymen had nothing to do with it. The fury of the persecutors extended to Churches and Burial Grounds. The former they dilapidated, destroyed, or installed popish Priests in them for the ejected Protestants. The Burial Grounds were dese- XC1V INTRODUCTION. crated by violence done to the dead of generations past, and closed in some cases against the reception of the corpses of so called heretics. Among innumerable and abominable atrocities, one more, as recorded in the Chronicle, shall close the foregoing examples. " How they set upon the Books, every one, perhaps, may have already heard. A thou- sand Bibles, (not to mention other good Books,) were taken away by these Furies, that Antichrist might shew himself nothing inferior to Antiochus. (1 Maccabees, i. 5 — 9.) Commonly they burned them. The Count of Nahud, that most vile apostate, whose holy Books were covered with silk and gold, (for he was sumptuous and proud,) having taken off the silver and gold, command- ed that they should be thrown into the common sewer, he himself being present. Others, having taken them from the Christians, did burne them privately at home ; others brought them in baskets to the market-place, as was done at Fulneck ; many brought them in carts without the walls, heaped them under the gallows and burnt them there ; but you shall see, O good men ! that the innocent ashes of these lifeless Martyrs, being scattered through heaven and earth, will spread further the doctrine which you would have abolished." After a general recapitulation of the destruction of multitudes, and the dispersion of the residue throughout Germany, Poland, and Hungary, the Chronicle con- cludes thus : — " Thou, God ! looke upon us, miserable creatures, whom thou hast so humbled by afflictions, that the shadow of death covers us, who, for thy sake, are put to death every day, and are carried as sheep to the slaughter. Awake, Lord ! why sleepest thou I INTRODUCTION. XCV Do not cast us oft' tor ever ! Why dost thou turn away thy face, and forget our affliction and oppressions, for our life is brought down to the dust, and our belly cleaveth to the ground. Arise Lord ! help us, and deliver us for thy Name's sake. ' Israel is a scattered sheep ; the Lions have driven him away.' Return, O Lord ! and be reconciled unto thy servants ; satisfie us right early with thy goodnesse, and we will be glad and rejoice all our dayes ; comfort us according to the dayes wherein thou hast afflicted us, and for the yeares where- in we have seen evill. Let thy work appear unto thy Servants, and thy glory unto their children." (Psalm xc. 14.) Amen, Amen, Amen." A.D. 1650. Among the most distinguished of the exiles was John Amos Comenius, the last Bishop of the ancient Church of the Brethren in their native country. When, in 1627, the Protestant nobility were expatriated, Comenius, as a good Shepherd, with a few of his little flock, fled from Fulneck, in the heart of Moravia, into Silesia. From the top of the last mountain dividing the provin- ces, — casting his eye once more over the land of his fathers through unnumbered generations, he fell with his brethren upon his knees, and, with many tears, prayed to God, that he would not quite remove his gospel from Bohemia and Moravia, but still reserve to Himself a seed. And this prayer w^as heard and answered, after an interval of more than seventy years ; when, in 1722, the Brethren's Church was revived in Lusatia, by emigrants from Moravia, fleeing from secular oppression and spiritual persecution, and settling by the blessing and Providence of God their XCV1 INTRODUCTION*. Saviour, upon the domain, of a pious Saxon Nobleman, Count Zinzendorff. Comenius afterwards visited and resided in various parts of Germany, Holland, and England ; everywhere on his travels recommending, with earnestness and im- portunity, the case of his suffering Brethren in Bohe- mia and Moravia, to men in power. But his appeals were in vain, and when, at the peace of Westphalia, in 1648, lie found that nothing was provided for their protection in the free exercise of their religion, he pub- lished an affecting presentation of the peculiar hardships of their Church, in which he observed, ' We justly de- serve to bear the wrath of Almighty God ; but, will such men (alluding to the Protestant Diplomatists and their constituent authorities,) be able to justify their actions before God, who, forgetting the common cause of all Protestants, and their old covenants with us, neg- lect to assist those who are oppressed in the same en- gagements. Having made peace for themselves, they never gave it a thought that the Bohemians and Moravi- ans were they, who at the first, and for so many centu- ries, asserted the truth in opposition to Popery, — that these were equally worthy to be considered by them in their negociations ; in order that the light of the gospel which was first enkindled, and put upon the candlestick of the Brethren's Church, might not now be put out, as it appears to be. This afflicted Church, which on account of its faithful adherence to the Apostolical doc- trines, following the footsteps of the primitive Christ- ians, and the instructions of the holy Fathers, has been so much hated, persecuted, tossed to and fro, and even forsaken by those of its owr^ household, finds mercy INTRODUCTION. XCVll from no man ; this afflicted Church has nothing left, but to cast itself on the aid of the eternally-gracious God, and with the prophet of old, when his nation was overthrown by their enemies, to exclaim, — ' For these things I weep ; mine eye, mine eye runneth down with water, because the Comforter that should relieve my soul is far from me/ (Lam. i. 16.) But thou, O Lord God ! who abidest for ever and ever, wilt Thou forget us, and ever forsake us in this extremity ? O, bring us Lord, again to Thyself, that we may return unto our homes. Renew our days as of old." — In 1649, Come- nius published a History of the Brethren's Church, which he dedicated, as ' his last will and testament,' to the Church of England, to preserve for their succesors the memorial of the Brethren in future ages. "To you, friends," he says, addressing the British Christians, '"after the example of our eternal Master, (John xix. 27.) we commend our well-beloved Mother, the Church. Take you now the care hereof in our room, whatever it may please God to do unto her, whether to restore her amongst us, (in Bohemia and Moravia,) or raise her to life elsewhere. You have just cause indeed to love her, even when dead, who, while yet living, went before you in her good examples of faith and patience. If then, by the grace of God, there have been found in us, (as wise and godly men have sometimes thought), any things honest, just, pure, lovely, and of good report ; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, — care must be taken that the remembrance may not die with us, when we die ; and at least, that the very foundations be not buried beneath the rubbish of present ruins, so that the generation to come should XCV111 INTRODUCTION. not be able to tell where to rind them." "And, indeed," he adds, with cheerful confidence, " this care is taken, and this provision is made in our behalf, by this our trust committed into your hands." It is not necessary to extend this brief Retrospect of the History of the Ancient Church of the Brethren, by adding many particulars of the revival and progress of their christian communion, in the early part of the eighteenth century, as these are sufficiently understood by the Members of their Congregations, nor are the most prominent circumstances altogether strange to their Brethren of other denominations in this country. The modern History of the Brethren is almost literally the History of their Missions among the Gentiles, now " known and read of all men," concerned for the exten- sion of the Redeemer's kingdom throughout the world, till the Father hath given to Him, according to the eternal covenant of grace, "all the heathen for his inhe- ritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for his pos- session." One paragraph on this resurrection of that Church, which might be said itself to have suffered martyrdom, may be acceptable' here. After the death of Comenius, when for many years the refugees from the Brethren's Churches in Saxony, Poland, Prussia, and elsewhere, had been nearly lost among the people with whom they associated, the reduced remnant that continued in Moravia kept up the sacred fire on their family altars, while in their Churches it was utterly extinct ; but a new persecution to exterminate them being raised by the enemies of the gospel, they gradually made their escape, singly, or by twos and threes INTRODUCTION. XC1X as they could find opportunity. Of these a small number under the conduct of Christian David, founded near Bertholdsdorf, the first Congregation of the revived Church of the United Brethren. On the 8th of June, 1722, Christian David, with four of the first fugitives, arrived in Lusatia, and were presented to Count Zinzen- dorf's grandmother, who instantly gave them protection, and promised them the means of establishing themselves on her estate. The Count himself relates the circum- stance thus. He proposed a district called the Hutberg, near the high road to Zittau. It was objected, by some who knew the site, that there was no water there. He answered " God is able to help." — The next morning he repaired thither early to mark the rising of the vapours, that he might determine where a well might be dug. The following morning he did the same, and satisfied himself of the eligibility of the place for a settlement. He adds, " I laid the misery and the desire of these poor people before God with many tears beseeching Him that his hand might be upon me, and frustrate my measures, if they were in any way displeasing to Him. I said farther to the Lord, — ' Upon this spot I will, in thy name, build the first house for them! In the mean time the Moravians returned to the Farm House, where they had previously lodged, having brought their families with them out of their native land. These I assisted to the best of my power, and then went to Hennersdorf to ac- quaint my Lady (his Grandmother, afore-mentioned) with the resolution I had taken. She made no objection and immediately sent the poor strangers a cow that they might be furnished with milk for their little children, and she shewed me the trees to be cut down for their building." C INTRODUCTION. This point being settled they immediately set to work, on the 17th of June, 1722, and Christian David, striking his carpenter's axe into a tree upon the spot, uttered these words of the Psalmist, ' Here hath the sparrow found an house, and the swallow a nest for herself, even thine altars, O Lord God !' — In the course of ten years, a little Zion had sprung up in the midst of the forest, where about six hundred persons old and young occupied humble dwellings, surrounding a Church of proportionate dimensions. Most of these were emigrants from Mora- via; the rest awakened persons of the Lutheran and Reformed Denominations in Germany. Here the Breth- ren, adopting their ancient rules and discipline, procured from the only surviving Bishops of their Church, Jab- lonsky (Son-in-law of Comenius) and Sitkovius, episco- pal Ordination for their Ministry. Scarcely had these "few, chosen and faithful" des- cendants of a Church of Martyrs and Confessors, found an asylum in a strange land, and rest for the soles of their feet in a desolate forest, than, with the characteristic zeal, activity and perseverance of their forefathers, they sent forth Messengers of the Gospel, first in 1732 and afterwards year after year (each year to a new quarter) amongst the remotest and most barbarous nations of the globe, — to the West Indies, and Greenland, Labrador, North America, South Africa, Egypt, the East Indies, Algiers and Tartary. Some of these stations, after much labour, suffering and sacrifice, were from necessity aban- doned, but in the principal ones, to this day, the work has been blest and continues to be blest in a manner, most signally manifesting " the wisdom of God, and the power of God," wherein " Christ Crucified" has been preached INTRODUCTION. CI by the humblest and weakest of his disciples to the rudest and most estranged from intelligence of the hu- man race. It is indeed the Lord's doing, and marvel- lous in our eyes, that the members of the Brethren's Church gathered from among the Gentiles, at this time, may be computed, according to the annual returns, at three times the number of its christian-born members ! "Not unto us,0 Lord, not unto us, but unto thy name give the glory, for thy mercy, and for thy truth's sake. Psalm cxv. 1. Yea "Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, who only doeth wondrous things. And blessed be his glorious name for ever. Arid let the whole earth be filled with his glory, Amen and Amen." — Psalm lxxii. 19. ON THE CENTENARY JUBILEE OF THE RENEWAL OF THE CHURCH OF THE UNITED BRETHREN June 17, 1822. Thine arm, O Lord ! of old, In lands of desolation, Enclosed an humble fold, Redeem' d a Congregation : Our Fathers, like a Flock, The great, good Shepherd led ; With water from the rock, And with heavenly manna, fed. A poor, afflicted race, But in thy name confiding, They walk'd before thy face, Thou in their midst abiding : 102 While Satan's fellest rage, Firm in the faith, they bore, Consumed from age to age, Till known on earth no more. Yet was a remnant saved ; Still wrestling with affliction, Their foes they singly braved, Beneath thy benediction : Again went forth the Word ; Abroad thy Spirit flew ; The voice of God was heard, Creating all things new. An hundred years are past, Since that revival glorious ; And still thy Church stands fast, O'er earth and hell victorious : The path our Fathers trod Lay through Gethsemane, Thither, O Lamb of God ! This day we follow Thee. Thence, borne to Calvary's brow, Thy griefs and sorrows viewing; With heart, soul, spirit, now Our Covenant renewing, Thy love we here record, Our sins with tears bewail ; Thy blood pleads for us, Lord, Its voice can never fail. 104 Through suffering, shame, and loss, Through honour, wealth, and pleasure, To glory in thy Cross, As our eternal treasure ; That Cross, with joy to bear Through realms that know Thee not, And thus thy way prepare, Still be thy Brethren's Lot. J. M. MEMOIR I was born in Copenhagen, November 3rd. 1767. The year before, my mother, whose maiden name was Ingeborg Moeller, had married Mr. Peter Stephenson Holm, (or Holmes), Captain of a Greenland Whaler. This union was dissolved in less than two years. On his home voyage from Greenland, in 1769, he was seized with a severe illness, which, not many weeks after his arrival in Copenhagen, terminated in his happy dissolution. Thus, before I had attained my second year, was I deprived of my earthly father. One circum- stance respecting him, I will not pass over without a brief notice. In one of his voyages to Greenland, the Missionary John Beck was one of the pas- sengers. The conversations of this devoted servant of Christ were blessed by God for my father's solid awakening, and true conversion of heart : and led to his forming a connexion with the Brethren's Society in Copenhagen, to which 1 MEMOIR. my mother had been united from early youth. Two years after his decease, my mother formed a matrimonial union with Mr. Michael Tobias Ritz, who had studied in the University, in Copenhagen, and held a lay-office at Trinity church, which lie occupied till his happy de- parture, on December 22nd, 1787. The affection of this my step -father, was so sincere and undis- sembled, that I never observed the least sign of partiality for his own children in his treatment of me, and even did not know that he was only my step -father, till after I left home in my tenth year. In the education of their children, my parents acted with great kindness and prudence. While firm to their word, whether of promise or threat- ening, they forebore correction as far as possible, and I may add, that obedience very seldom appeared a very difficult task to me. We reverenced and loved them, considering them free from faults, and all they did to be right. I do not remember a single instance, when their treatment appeared influenced by passion. When we were present, they observed great circumspection in their conversation ; so that whenever a visitor started a subject of discourse, which might leave an injurious impression on our minds, we were ordered to retire. Though I remained at home till mv tenth year. I never heard my parents pass an uncharitable MEMOIR. judgment on any person ; and our domestics tvere under strict injunctions to refrain from all tittle tattle and idle discourse in our presence. The only severe correction I ever received, was for trying to prejudice my mother against one of the servants, who had offended me. This gave me an early abhorrence of evil speaking and. tale-bearing, though I hardly knew the meaning of the terms. The same sedulous care for the morals of their children was shewn by our parents in keeping us from unprofitable society. Never denying us any innocent amusement and recreation, the pleasures of home were our greatest delight, and, for my own part at least, I can aver, that I never wished to be in any company, where they were not present. The only exception was, that I spent much of my time with my maternal grandmother, who entered into all the views of her daughter and son- in-law. For this reason I was not sent to a public school ; but after teaching me the rudiments of learning themselves, my parents provided a private tutor, who attended at our house certain days every week. During the last year of my abode at home, I frequented a private day school. Among the minor benefits derived from my early education, I may mention, the habit of regularity I acquired, as all our domestic arrange- ments, even in trifling thing?, were marked by great order and punctuality. In the sequel I found this of very considerable advantage in my 4 MEMOIR. official labours and engagements ; for it enabled me to attend to a variety of things with greater ease to myself, and I believe with more satisfactioi to others, than would have been the case, if opposite habits had not been corrected. During the earliest period of my life, till I wa> five or six years old, I was very sickly, and more than once apparently at the point of death. God, in mercy preserved my life, and I got well through the hooping-cough and the small-pox. By means of the latter malady my only sister, who was younger than myself, departed this life, leaving me two step-brothers, of whom the elder died at Herrnhut just after he had settled in life, and the younger is still living in Silesia. Most of all have I reason to be thankful for the religious instruction, given me by my parents. As far back as I can remember, they endeavoured to instil reverence for the word of God, and child- like love for our Saviour ; and though I did not profit as much as I ought to have done, yet their admonitions and example early impressed my mind with the importance of true piety. When, there- fore, they prohibited my associating with other children, less carefully brought up, I felt satisfied it was from concern for my true welfare. Before I close the account of my childhood, I will advert to a circumstance, which, though trifling in itself, I have always considered as an early intimation of what would be my future destiny. MEMOIR. Like other children I was fond of play and amuse- ments, and pleased with sights of pomp and pageantry, such as are of frequent occurrence in a metropolis. Yet I found greater delight in col- lecting my companions, and acting the parson among them. A naval officer, who was an occasional visitor at our house, frequently asked me, if I should not like to have a sword at my side, and be decorated with badges of honor, such as he wore. My uniform answer was; " I want neither sword nor orders ; give me a black coat and priest's gown, and I shall be satisfied." One day in the summer of 1777, on my return from a visit to my grandmother, I was met near home by a crowd of people, running in the direction of our street, crying " fire !" Inquiring where the fire was, I was told, that our house was burning. This indeed was not true ; yet the heat had cracked several panes in one of the back-rooms, but the fire itself had broken out in a house adjoining our yard. By prompt exertions the fire was soon quenched, without spreading further. This occurrence threw me into a great fright, which brought on so severe a nervous affection, that my removal for a time to my grandmother's was deemed advisable. It probably excited the nervous irritability of system, to which I have been more or less subject all my life. In the same year my parents sent me to the MEMOIR. Boarding School at Christiansfeld. After a journe v of three days, having weathered a smart gale in crossing the Great Belt, I arrived there late in the evening of August 12th, and was immediately placed in the school. My progress in learning was much retarded, as I was wholly unacquainted with the German language, which was in general use in the settlement. The many opportunities, I enjoyed in this Institution, of having my early religious impressions deepened, were not altogether lost ; but served to increase my conviction, that the infinite love of our Saviour, while it warranted my childlike trust in him, required the total surrender of my heart to Him. In 1780 I moved into the Academy at Niesky, where I arrived on the 4th of May. While I live, this place will be remembered by me with heart -felt gratitude to our Saviour, whose Holy Spirit here powerfully revived former good im- pressions, carried on the work of regeneration, and strengthened my faith, hope, and love to the Redeemer of my soul. A more particular account of this blessed work is given in the supplement to this narrative. In 1781 I passed through two dangerous illnesses, in May and September, but by God's mercy recovered from both, and my health afterwards became more vigorous and permanent. At both times my mind was still in that simple, childlike frame, that, though conscious of many transgressions, I did not lose my confidence, that, MEMOIR. < if I were to die, our Saviour would receive me into his heavenly kingdom. Immediately on my recovery from the second illness, I was informed, that on the coming Sunday I should be received into the congregation. The solemn act left no abiding impression on my mind, and the manner in which it had previously been announced to me, was not calculated to produce any salutary effect. I looked upon it as a matter of course, having attained the usual age for it. My views of this subject are fully stated in the supplement. Very different was my experience at my Confirmation for the Communion two years after. Fully convinced of my call to salvation, and of the invaluable privilege held out to me, by means of the enjoyment of the Lord's Supper, to become united with God my Saviour, I could, from my inmost soul, renew and ratify my baptismal covenant, and shall never forget the grace and blessing imparted to me on this solemn occasion, and when for the first time I took my place at the holy table of the Lord. In April, 1787, I removed to our Theological Seminary at Barby, and, on its translocation to Niesky, returned to that settlement in 1789. The Easter following, the term of my academical course being expired, I was waiting for some employment in our church. This season of sus- pense was attended with the dispiriting circum- stance, that I lost nearly the whole of a legacv, O MEMOIR. bequeathed to me by my maternal grandmother, the merchant in whose hands it had been placed becoming a bankrupt. I cannot deny that the intelligence of this caused me some perplexity ; yet the Lord enabled me in this instance, as He had done by occasion of my beloved step-father's decease two years before, to believe, that " He who feeds the ravens, and clothes the lilies of the field, " would provide also for me, so that I could without misgiving say, " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the name of the Lord."' 1 Indeed I had great reason to be thankful, that this disaster did not happen sooner ; for if it had, serious difficulties might have been thrown in the way of my completing* my studies. When looking back on the period spent in the acquisition of literary and scientific knowledge, I have much to be grateful for, and much to be ashamed of. The means for improvement in learning, suited to the different classes in the academy were ample, and the regulations of the institution were well calculated to train the boys to habits of order and industry, from which I have derived great advantage in after life. But the greatest benefit we enjoyed, was the care shown by our teachers to instil true evangelical principles into our hearts. Not satisfied with informing the understanding, and disciplining the outward conduct, they endeavoured to reach MEMOIR. 9 the conscience, and influence the affections of the soul. Much of the spiritual benefit, I had received in the academy, was lost during the three years I spent in the Seminary. Too much neglecting the external means of grace, I impeded the work of the Holy Spirit in my soul ; I resembled the Laodiceans; fearful of altogether losing my love to our Saviour, and devotedness to His service, I at the same time yielded to my selfish inclinations. Though my outward conduct, by the preventing grace of God, was correct ; and "I delighted in the law of God after the inward man, I saw another law in my members, war- ring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin in my mem- bers." My attainments in literature might certainly have been greater, especially in classical know- ledge. The study of Mathematics, Natural Philosophy and History, was more congenial to my taste, than the acquisition of languages. This had both its advantages and disadvantages. It not only expanded the mind, but procured ex- ercise for the body ; it was not only laying up a store of knowledge for future use, but some- thing, the application of which went along with its acquisition. Thus many an hour was at least innocently and pleasantly occupied, which I might JO MEMOIR. easily have been tempted to spend in idleness, or in the indulgence of things destructive to soul and body. But it had its countervailing dis- advantage. It so completely absorbed my mind, as to produce a distaste for strictly theological studies. And what was still worse, I was secretly forming a resolution of relinquishing the ministry of the gospel, for which I was a candidate ; and seeking a situation, in which my knowledge of the above sciences would be brought into immediate and permanent application. But whenever I was going to execute my resolution, I lost courage. Thus the Lord, in His gracious providence, prevented me from taking a step, which would have counteracted His blessed pur- poses with me. The season of suspense between finishing my studies and obtaining employment did not last above a quarter of a year, and its unpleasantness was greatly lessened by the arrival of my mother, who, after settling her affairs in Copenhagen, came to Herrnhut, bringing my youngest brother, who was an infant when I left home, with her. Above 12 years having elapsed, since we parted at Christiansfeld, my mother did not know me when I entered the room, but I instantly recognised her among two or three friends who were present. The first estrangement, after so long a separation, was quickly followed by those tender sensibilities, MEMOIR. I I and sweet enjoyments, which will be well under- stood by all, placed in similar circumstances. I had not long enjoyed this pleasure, when a situation was offered me of becoming' tutor to a young nobleman, Leopold von Seidlitz, at Neusalz, where his mother resided ; but he and I had apartments in the Brethren's House. He was about 12 years of age, and his education had been much neglected, his father being a Major in the Prussian service. I also gave daily two hours instruction in Latin, in the day-school for boys. I held this situation, on which I had entered July 14th, 1790, only 11 months ; but, short as it was, it formed a somewhat memorable epoch in my life. Here the question, whether or not, I should devote myself to the ministry of the gospel was at once and for ever decided. From some memoran- da of that period, I will insert the following. " On Tuesday, the 7th of December, I was told, I must prepare for preaching the next Sunday, as the minister, Brother Kohlreif, was necessitated to leave home. There was no alternative, either I must preach, or the service must be omitted. The thought of the latter I could not endure, and therefore consented to make a trial of the former. My first act of preparation was to spread this concern in prayer before our Saviour ; at the same time determining in my mind, that if He graciously assisted me in this first attempt of proclaiming His gospel, I would consider it as a clear 12 MEMOIR. intimation, that He had called me to the sacred ministry. "Sunday, the 12th, the day both dreaded and wished for, came. Observing in the auditory several persons of distinction from the town and neighbourhood, my courage almost failed ; but the Lord graciously sustained my trust in His help, enabling me to speak with considerable self- possession and liberty on the text, " The poor have the gospel preached unto them." Now the conflict between nature and grace ended. I felt inwardly convinced of my call to the ministry, and that the idea of relinquishing it sprung from the carnal mind. With sincere repentance I acknowledged my sin, and entreated the pardon of my Lord and Master ; and He gave me grace from the heart to resolve that, if He would still deem me worthy of proclaiming the word of reconciliation, I would esteem it an un- merited favor, and most important privilege. In May, 1791, I received a regular appointment to be teacher in the School at Fulneck. Before my departure for England, I had the pleasure of spending two or three weeks with my mother, at Herrnhut ; and this was the last time I saw her, as she departed this life in 1805, during my abode at Ayr, having for the last nine years served the widows at Gnadenberg as their spiritual adviser and Warden. Painful as was the separation from her and MEMOIR. 13 many dear friends, I felt satisfied it was the Lord's doing ; especially at a time, when if I had re- mained in Germany, I might have taken a step, which I should afterwards have had reason to repent. During this visit I was accepted an Acoluth in the Unity's Elders" 1 Conference,* and enjoyed several friendly and instructive interviews with some of the members. I was particularly in- terested with the conversation of the venerable Bishop Spangenberg, whose personal knowledge of our English congregations enabled him to give me much useful information ; by which, I trust, I have in some measure profited, particularly his obser- vations on the study of the bible, and the needful preparation for the labours of the pulpit. After a tedious voyage of three weeks from Hamburg to London, I arrived at Fulneck, on the 11th of August. The change was in every respect so great, as to make no very favourable impression on my mind ; and my total ignorance of the English language rendered it still more irksome and dispiriting. Not many weeks after my arrival, I was afflicted with the measles, but by the blessing of God soon recovered. While still confined to the sick-room, an incident oc- curred, which, though trifling in itself, made a salutary impression on my mind, as it served to rivet the truth, that even the minutest circum- * The Directing Board of the Brethren's Church in Germany. 14 MEMOIR. stances of our lives are directed by a wise and gracious providence, and on that account, I will briefly relate it. One day, while giving way to desponding reflections, feeling a stranger in a foreign land, without any friends to interest themselves about me ; a sister, whom I knew only by name, entered my room, and presented me with some little cordial. As soon as she was gone, the words of our Saviour came into my mind, " There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake and the gospel's, but he shall receive an hundred fold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecution, and in the world to come eternal life." With childlike confidence I could apply this promise to myself. The Lord himself had made me willing to leave the relatives, and friends, and country, so dear to me, because I recognised in it His pro- vidential leading, thereby opening unto me a door in a foreign land for preaching His gospel. I was fully persuaded, that if, with readiness of mind, and in humble reliance on His aid, I followed His guidance, He would not leave me destitute of any needful temporal and creature-comforts. Now, after the lapse of fifty years, I must gratefully acknowledge that my confidence was not mis- placed; rny hope and expectations have been fully realized. MhAIOIK. 15 After my recovery from the measles, the mental gloom, which had made me view things in an unfavourable light, vanished. I engaged with cheerfulness in my alloted daily work, and by God's blessing soon attained sufficient knowledge of the English language to take an increasing share in the instruction of the boys ; and at the end of five months was able to deliver an in- telligible address to the children, at their morning meeting, in the chapel. My service in the school lasted six years and a- half; and our Saviour enabled me to engage in it with a sincere desire of promoting the spiritual and temporal welfare of the boys ; and I trust my labours were not altogether unsuccessful. At the same time, I honestly confess, that neither was this line of life the most congenial to my inclination and dis- position, nor did I possess that aptness for communicating knowledge and training the youth- ful mind, which renders the labour easy to the instructor, and materially conduces to the im- provement of his pupils. When I entered the school it was in more respects than one very defective, owing to circum- stances, over which the worthy directors had no controul. These adverse circumstances were gradually removed, and a considerable improve- ment effected. Some branches of learning, hitherto not cultivated, e. g. Geometry, Bookkeeping, Greek, Natural History, were introduced, and 16 MEMOIR. the mode of education was freed from its defects. The most remarkable event to me, was, that, on my birth-day in 1 792, I received a regular appointment to assist in the ministry of the Gospel ; and made a beginning the following day in our chapel at Baildon, preaching on Luke xv. 2. " This man receiveth sinners,"" and after- wards addressing the children, and the members of the Society, at their separate meetings, ex- periencing in a very gracious manner our Saviour's grace and blessing. In March 1798 a proposal was made to me to undertake the office of spiritual Elder of the Single Brethren and Youths, belonging to Fulneck Congregation. Though there were some duties connected with this office, for the successful discharge of which I felt myself not well qualified; I entered on it in humble and confident reliance on the aid of my Divine Master. In all other respects I felt thankful for the appointment, and viewed it as an answer to my prayer, that my initiation into regular office in our Church might be such, as to afford me an opportunity for acquiring that practical knowledge and experience, by which I might be fitted for more responsible situations, and the due exercise of the ministry and pastorate. And no office could be better calculated for this purpose than that, which had MEMOIR. 17 now been assigned to me by the gracious direction of the Head of His Church. In consequence of this appointment, I moved into the Brethren's house, in which there were forty inhabitants, but still continued to give two hours daily instruction in the School. With my worthy colleague, Brother N ewby, Warden of the Single Brethren, I lived in true brotherly love : we laboured together in the same spirit, and my intercourse with him was blessed, both to heart and mind. I had now a seat in the largest Elder's Con- ference in England; had frequent intercourse with the other Ministers and Elders of our congregations in this district, which enabled me to observe the working of our system, in all its relations ; and I had more leisure to study the History and Constitution of our Church. The incumbencies of my office afforded me the means of gaining practical knowledge of the manner in which pastoral visits, especially among the lower classes, may be rendered profitable to both parties. And just at this time the attention of our neighbours to religion seemed to receive a new impulse. This led to the increase of our out-preaching places ; and many applications to visit the sick and dying. It was a real pleasure to me to take share in these labours; and the Lord was pleased to bless me with good health, so that neither the inclemency of the weather, nor the fatigue of distant walks, 18 MEMOIR. or rides, caused any interruption in these labours. My connexion with our late brother Hartley, with whom I had become acquainted in Germany, and who was now Minister of Fulneck, proved of essential benefit to me, not only by his judicious advice with respect to the exercise of the ministry, but also by the practical lessons I learnt, when accompanying him in his pastoral visits. Tt would be affectation, — what the Apostle calls " voluntary humility," — to refrain from mention- ing that I profited both for heart and mind, by the many opportunities I enjoyed of acquiring much practical knowledge and experience for future service in our Church. For this I desire to extol the grace of my Divine Master ; at the same time confessing with shame, that my profiting would have been greater and more apparent, had I been more faithful in improving these favourable circumstances. On August the 12th, 1799, I was ordained a Deacon, by the late venerable Bishop Tranecker. Alter spending two years in this situation, I cheerfully accepted the proposal, to undertake the Ministry and Pastorate of our congregation at Wyke. In this appointment, I had again a proof of the kind indulgence of our Saviour. It had been a frequent subject of my prayers, that I might commence my labours as Minister and Pastor in one of the congregations affiliated to MEMOIR. 19 Fulneck, where I could still enjoy the benefit of the advice and counsel of other servants in the Church ; and having frequently been called to assist my predecessor in his duties on the Lord's day, I had formed a strong attachment for the congregation at Wyke. On Sunday, March the 30th, 1800, I preached my introductory sermon on Hosea ii. 1. " Say to your brethren, Ammi ; (my people) and to your sisters, Ruhamah" (having obtained mercy) . I had chosen this text in order to impress on my own mind the important truth, that, in every place where I might be called to exercise the ministry, the message I was called to deliver, was a message of love from the God of all grace, to my fellow- sinners. In this, and in this alone, lies the power of the Gospel to awaken, convert and edify men, by nature and practice " dead in trespasses and sins/ 1 Before my removal to Wyke I entered, on May 5th, into the marriage state with the Single Sister, Mary Radley, one of the Teachers in Gomersal School ; and three days afterwards we went to our appointed residence. We were received with great cordiality, both by the members of the congregation and many of the other inhabitants of the village ; and this kindly feeling never abated, but rather grew stronger every year, and rendered the parting, after an abode of four years and a-half, the more painful on both sides. 20 MEMOIR. My anticipations, that I should find much scope for useful exertions in Wyke, were not disappointed. Besides ray regular ministerial labours, I established several preaching-places in the vicinity, on Sunday evenings and during the week. These were well attended, and proved the means of increasing the auditories, at our public services. As there was no resident clergyman, and no Dissenters had formed connexions in the village, the inhabitants generally applied to our minister, when they wanted spiritual advice, particularly in sickness. This was so much the case, that I attended upwards of sixty individuals, not belonging to our Church, in the seasons of affliction ; of whom two-thirds died, some of them being able to give a clear testimony of their faith and hope in Christ. Much of my time was also occupied in visits to the members of our con- gregation, and the more constant attendants on my ministry. On this subject I find the following remarks in my private memoranda : " Great ignorance on spiritual things prevails. Not a few of the more aged cannot read. A visit to them affords an opportunity of correcting unscriptural notions, explaining what they have misunderstood in reading the Bible, or hearing a sermon, and removing doubts and needless scruples of conscience. From want of pastoral experience, I am still an inapt teacher ; yet I have reason to thank the Lord, that, in more instances MEMOIR. 21 than one, He has been graciously pleased to bless my imperfect services.'" As another means of usefulness, my attention was drawn to the establishing of a Sunday-school. These institutions being scarcely known in this locality, I received little encouragement. T how- ever determined, in the Lord's strength, to try what could be done. As there was no prospect of doing any thing for boys, I turned my thoughts to the girls. The attempt succeeded beyond my most sanguine expectations. The School was opened in J 802, and attended by from fifty to sixty children, and, if the room, where the school was held, had been sufficiently large, more would have come ; for the very parents, who in the beginning viewed it with total indifference, soon shewed an eager desire to have their daughters admitted. The Single Sisters readily undertook the instruction, and the blessing of God was not denied to the undertaking. The existence of a house for Single Sisters was, in more respects than one, a benefit to the con- gregation, especially as the presence of the inhabitants at the meetings served greatly to enliven the devotional part of our worship. It was, therefore, a cause of serious regret, that the scarcity of needle-work compelled some of the inmates to leave the house, and, not long after our removal, rendered the closing of it unavoidable. A Boarding-school for girls had been begun by ^2 MEMOIR. my predecessor, on which the Lord laid an •evident blessing. At our arrival there were twenty pupils, and when we left the number had increased to thirty-seven. I ascribe this properoas state of the school, under God, to the assiduity and faith- fulness of the Governess and Teacher, for my connection with it was limited to the general superintendence of the institution, and this did not encroach on the time and attention which must be devoted to ministerial labours. Without infringing on these, I was able to take a share in the teaching, which served to add to our temporal comfort. The most pleasing circumstance was the evidence which some of the pupils gave, that their attendance on our religious services, and their weekly instruction in Christian doctrine, were made the means of solid blessing to them. I must still mention three events, which proved salutary lessons to me. The first, in the order of time, was a distressing nervous affection, which seized me one Sunday morning in March 1817, while praying the Litany, which for a minute or two almost deprived me of utterance. Though enabled to perform the rest of the service with composure, it cast a gloom on my mind, which for a long time dispirited me. Though it was easy to assign a physical cause for this, I felt con- vinced the Lord had permitted it for my spiritual good, and I was not left in uncertainty on the point. On close self-examination, it was soon MEMOIR. 23 made clear to me, that I had depended too much on myself, and not sought the Lord's help with that earnestness and sincerity which He requires ; nor had I given all the glory to Him for the blessing He had been pleased to grant to my feeble testimony of the Gospel. Taught by this discovery humbly to confess my sins, my soul was filled with peace. In August of the same year, a proposal was made to me to go to North America, and under- take the charge of our congregation in New York. On reading the letter it was immediately impressed on my mind, that I ought to decline the proposal, and this impression was strengthened by several personal and domestic circumstances. Not wish- ing to act without mature consideration in a matter of so much importance, I repeatedly spread it in prayer before the Lord, and likewise sought to obtain as much information about the situation proposed to me as I could. The result was, that, after weighing all the circumstances, I resolved to remain in this country. Without laying much stress on the satisfaction of this resolution, expressed by the congregation at Wyke, and my fellow-labourers in this district ; it proved a great encouragement to me, that I could enter on the discharge of my ministerial and pastoral duties with increased zeal and alacrity, in which I was favoured with cheering tokens, that the Lord was with me 24 MEMOIR. The last of the events above referred to, was the birth of our first child, September 23rd, 1804, after very protracted labour and difficult delivery, which reduced the mother to extreme weakness; and nearly a fortnight elapsed before her medical attendant could pronounce her out of danger. The child was still-born, and his mortal remains were interred the day after. In this severe trial, our Saviour granted us richl} 7 to experience His Divine comforts, and we felt, in a consoling man- ner, the kind and active sympathy of the con- gregation, and many other friends. I entered the just mentioned year, thankful for all the Lord's mercies, and not the least for favour- ing me to labour in a place where in every respect I felt quite at home. I was indulging the pleasing hope, that I should enjoy this privilege for a long time to come, when, on the 12th of January, I received a letter, with the proposal of exchanging my present situation for that of the ministry of our congregation at Ayr, in Scotland. To my wife, as well as myself, this was a most unexpected and unwelcome proposal, and caused a severe conflict between the flesh and the spirit. There was every thing to attach us strongly to Wyke, while, in many points of view, the prospect before us appeared truly discouraging. But a voice within whispered, " This is the way, walk therein and ye shall find rest for your MEMOIR. 25 souls:" and we had grace given to obey that voice. Owing to unavoidable circumstances, our re- moval was delayed till November the 18th, the text for the day being, " God remembered Noah, " a passage of holy writ, which, in various trials, at my post, conveyed great comfort and encouragement to my soul. We arrived at Ayr, on the 22nd of the just mentioned month, and were cordially received by the members of the congregation, who, though but few in number, and with hardly an exception, living from hand to mouth, had previously to our arrival resolved to raise the minister's salary and improve the house, which was small and inconve- nient ; and they faithfully fulfilled their resolution in both respects. I must also gratefully acknow- ledge, I had never reason to complain of any abatement of that respect and love, which, by God's blessing, served to render the labours of the pastor conducive to the spiritual good of his flock, proved a solace to his own mind, and encouraged him to steady perseverance in his work. And this encouragement was greatly needed ; for many things tended to d;ject my mind, and cramp my exertions. Both the congregation and the public auditories were very small, without any prospect of an increase. I began preaching in three places in the country, but circumstances, which I could not 26 MEMOIR. controul, soon compelled me to relinquish this undertaking. The national prejudice of the Scotch against the observance of Christmas, Easter, &c, had a dispiriting effect. We indeed celebrated these festivals ; but, as this was 'often attended with serious inconvenience, the life and spirit which distinguished these solemnities in Wyke, and served to quicken my devotion and zeal, were wanting, and this generally produced a feeling of melancholy. Under these discouragements, I was much struck with the following remark, once made by a lady of rank : t; However few in number and little known the Moravians are, I consider it a gracious providence, that they have formed a congregation in this town ; for their plain and constant testimony of the Godhead and Atonement of Christ, amidst the prevalence of Socinianism, and mere national orthodoxy, exercises a very beneficial, though little observable influence." In the summer of 1807, an opportunity was afforded me by my good friend, our late Brother Hartley, of visiting Gracehill, of which congrega- tion he was then the minister. Besides spending several days in this Settlement, I undertook an itinerancy of 200 miles, visiting all our congrega- tions in the North of Ireland ; and for nearly a fortnight, preached every day one or two sermons, either in our chapels or in other places, with which I was accommodated. I performed the MEMOIR. -7 journey on horseback, and everywhere met with a welcome and hospitable reception. By the bless- of God, I derived essential benefit from this journey. It invigorated my health, and refreshed my spirits. My desire to proclaim the Word of reconciliation w r as strengthened ; feeling at the same time more resigned to wait the Lord's time for calling me to labour in a more extensive field, than Ayr presented. At the assizes in 1809, the sentence of death was passed on two men, who had committed a daring robbery. By the excellent law of Scotland, forty days are allowed to every criminal to prepare for death before the sentence is executed. I embraced the liberty freely granted to any friend to visit them at stated times, in the humble hope that, by God's blessing I might be instru- mental in directing them to our Saviour. They had received a little education, and, nominally, belonged to the Presbyterian Church; but were deplorably ignorant of the spiritual nature of religion. God in His mercy gradually opened their understandings, so as to acknowledge their sin and danger, and feel their need of a Saviour. In the case of one of them the saving power of the word of reconciliation was strikingly mani- fested ; so much so, that many who were them- selves strangers to the power of saving faith, beheld the change wrought in him with astonish- ment. In his experience, the deepest self-abase- 28 MEMOIR. merit was combined with a hope full of life and immortality. As he shewed particular confidence in me, the jailor admitted me at any time of the day or night to visit him. I had some of the sweetest enjoyments of ministerial labours when locked in with him in his cell, conversing on the infinite love of our Saviour to the greatest of sinners. Often I said to myself, " How dreadful is this place ; this is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven." As the other prisoner to the very last held fast to the delusive hope of obtaining the royal pardon, his case was less encouraging. The year following I was again a frequent visitor in the prison, where a man, found guilty of infanticide, awaited his execution. His great reserve and other circumstances rendered it diffi- cult to ascertain whether the gospel, declared to him by other ministers as well as myself, was in his experience "mixed with faith." My visits were consequently less pleasing and encouraging than on the former occasion ; still they were not altogether unprofitable to myself. I must yet mention the birth of two children, a still-born son, January 9th, 1806, and a living daughter, July 21st, the year following. Her birth being an answer to many prayers, we strongly felt that our little Catherine was a gracious gift from the Lord, to whom we solemnly dedicated her in holy Baptism, entreating Him to MEMOIR. seal her as His property, whether He should please to lengthen or shorten her life on earth. The care thus devolving on us, and our pleasure in watching the evolution of her bodily and mental faculties, enlivened the domestic circle, and made discomforts less sensibly felt. I will close these reminiscences of nearly six years' residence at Ayr, with two general re- marks. My official duties being comparatively small, I employed much of my time in studying the Holy Scriptures, and increasing my knowledge of the- ologv and ecclesiastical history, which, in the sequel, proved a great advantage to me. Indeed I reaped immediate benefit from it. Many con- troversies were at that time carried on in Scotland, both on articles of faith, and the constitution of a Christian church. Pamphlets and larger treatises on these subjects were constantly issuing from the press; not a few of which were without my seeking it, put into my hands. The result was, that, without undervaluing what was sound and scriptural in these works, their perusal made me truly thankful, that by the grace of God, our Church maintained purity in doctrine; and that her constitution, — though like all works framed by the hand of man, not free from real or imaginary defects, — has stood the test of ages, in different nations ; and by the blessing of God has been found a successful means "for the perfecting of 30 MEMOIR. the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ." The other subject relates to my personal ex- perience. After spending so active a life in Wyke, I felt out of my element when I was almost wholly thrown on my own resources for useful occupation from Sunday to Sunday. From this arose my greatest discomforts ; other inconve- niences seldom caused me much uneasiness. But the willingness to spend my strength and time in serving the Lord, and seeing so little opportunity for it, disposed me at times to question the propriety of the step I had taken, in leaving my former station. But amidst all vacillations of mind, I again and again returned to the truth of our Saviour's address to Peter, " What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter.'" I could believe, that this would also be verified in my experience. Numberless times did I repeat and apply to myself Cowper's hymn, " God moves in a mysterious way,' 1 &c, particularly the stanza, " His purposes will ripen fast, Unfolding every hour ; The bud may have a bitter taste, But sweet will be the flower." In July, 1810, I received an appointment to the service of our congregation at Gracefield, in the North of Ireland. We arrived there on the l*2th of September, having previously paid a pleasing visit MEMOIR. 31 to our relatives and friends in Lancashire and Yorkshire. During this visit, I was favoured with many encouraging opportunities for declaring the Truth as it is in Jesus, in places, which had been scenes of my early ministerial labours. I was not disappointed in the expectation I had indulged, when accepting the call to Gracefield, that I should here find more scope for exertion in the service of the Lord. The congregation and the auditories were considerably larger than in the place I had left ; and though my stay here lasted only one year and seven months, I had the pleasure of seeing both the congregation and auditories increase. Our private meetings also, and festival solemnities, were distinguished by more of the true spirit of our Church. I likewise established two out-preaching-places on Sunday evenings. The Lord made good His promise to me and the congregation, " In all places where I record my name, I will come unto thee, and I will bless thee." My pleasure was in no small degree increased by the propinquity of Gracehill, being only four- teen miles distant, so that I could readily walk thither, and by intercourse with other servants of the Lord, especially my dear friend, the late Brother Hartley, feel my spirits enlivened, and my hands strengthened, in doing the work of my Divine Master in my allotted place. The situation at Gracefield, however, was not 32 MEMOIR. without discouragements ; but which were almost exclusively of an external nature. The humidity of the climate proved very injurious to my wife's health, and the poverty of the members of the congregation rendered the salary, partly derived from a few acres of land, held' rent free by the minister, insufficient for procuring the bare necessaries of life. To remedy this I tried to establish a Boarding-school for girls, on a limited scale. As this proved unsuccessful, I made arrangements for renting some additional acres of land, being encouraged to do so, by the good success I had had in cultivating the allotment belonging to me as minister. But this scheme was frustrated by my being called away from Gracefield, at the very time when I was fully occupied with making the needful preparation for executing it. I believe my disappointment, (for such it proved) was providential. Having a strong predilection for a country life, and posses- sing a little theoretical knowledge of agriculture, I might easily have plunged too deeply into the pursuits of husbandry. The almost unavoidable consequence would have been, that my attention to ministerial labours and my interest in them would have declined, and I should thereby have deprived myself and the congreation of the Lord's blessing. Our next remove was to Dublin, where we arrived the 23rd of April, 1812; and served our MEMOIR. 33 congregation in that city for upwards of twelve years. Here I entered on a quite new scene, and which, for more reasons than one, was in various respects, uncongenial to my wishes and inclination. I felt incompetent for the due discharge of my official duties, conscious that my talents for preaching were not such as the situation seemed to require, and that my natural reserve would lessen my usefulness in other respects. The latter obstacle I, in a good measure, gradually conquered ; and as regards my ministry I have reason to hope, that, by the blessing of God, it was not wholly in vain in the Lord ; and, if there was no numerical increase, either in the congregation or public auditory, they at least did not decrease. Not- withstanding some very painful and perplexing occurrences, I have abundant reason to be thankful to our Saviour, that He graciously sustained me, so that, though at times much cast down, I could continue my labours without peevish repinings and restless uneasiness. I could rely on His help, and that help was not withheld. Nor have I the least reason to doubt the goodwill and confidence of the members of the congregation in general. Of this we had many pleasing proofs during our lengthened services. On June 6th, 1813, I was ordained Presbyter by the late Bishop Benade. I had not been long in Dublin, before I became more or less connected with. most of the religious Societies. Some of these were instituted after my D 34 MEMOIR. arrival, and those, that previously existed very considerably enlarged their operations. This was particularly the case in the Bible — Sunday School — and Religious Book and Tract Societies of Ireland. By annual re-election T had for seven or eight years a seat in the several Committees of these Societies. From this connexion I derived both pleasure and profit. I became acquainted with many worthy servants of God, whose de- votedness to the Lord's work, and zeal in the cause of religion, proved both instructive and encouraging to me. It was, moreover, the means of making our Church, and especially our labours among the Heathen, better known. The con- sequence was, that on more occasions than one, my endeavours to excite an active interest in our Missions were well received, and produced liberal contributions in seasons of peculiar emergency. This originated the idea, which issued in the publication of " Historical Sketches of our Mis- sions." The most gratifying to me was the testimony of several persons, that the perusal of the work had, not only enabled them to form a juster estimate of our Missionary labours, but proved an edification to themselves. The work had just left the press, in the summer of 1818, when at the kind suggestion of the Re v. Dr. Hanna, one of the Presbyterian Ministers in Belfast, it was proposed to me to visit that and some other towns in the North of Ireland for the MEMOIR. 35 purpose of preaching sermons and making col- lections in aid of our Missions. On part of this tour I was accompanied, and assisted by the late Br. Liley, my wife remaining meanwhile at Grace- hill. Want of time precluding our taking a wide circuit, the collection did not amount to a large sum ; but this was more than compensated by the hospitable entertainment and the truly Christian affection we received, in all the places we visited, and by the opportunity afforded us of making our Missions among the Heathen better known. And I had much cause to praise our Saviour for His merciful protection and help while engaged in the undertaking. Three years prior to this we passed through a severe domestic affliction, occasioned by the happy departure of our only surviving child, who finished her brief earthly pilgrimage in her ninth year, October 12th, 1815, by means of consumption. Painfully as we felt this bereavement, we could rejoice in her blessed lot ; the more, as during her protracted illness, which began early in spring, it had become evident that she was ripening for glory. Not a minute before she drew her last breath, she exclaimed, "Dear Saviour, come and take me,' 1 and immediately fell asleep in Jesus. In 1820 we paid a visit in England, taking our passage in one of the first steam vessels that plied between Dublin and Liverpool. On this voyage we experienced a very merciful and striking 36 MEMOIR. preservation of our lives. The night was boisterous, and owing to the carelessness of the engine-keeper, the boiler must in a few minutes have burst, and all on board would have been consigned to a watery grave, had not the Captain discovered the danger just in time to prevent the explosion. We fortunately remained ignorant of our perilous situation till after our safe return to Dublin. Four years after this we again made a journey to the North, having received a commission to visit our Country Congregations in the counties of Cavan, Derry, Down, and Antrim, as a preliminary measure of preparing for the general Synod of our Church, to be held the year following at Herrnhut. Having satisfactorily executed our commission in these congregations, we closed our labours by attending a Provincial Conference at Gracehill. After a short rest in Dublin we again left home, and proceeded to Fairfield, and were present at the Provincial Conference, which assembled there during the first weeks of July. Our Saviour gave me strength and grace to take an active part in the labours and proceedings of this assembly. While thus busily occupied, both early and late, a proposal was made to me to undertake the the service of the congregation at Fulneck. I accepted the call, in the strength of the Lord, and in confident reliance on His gracious support. We hastened back to Dublin, settled our affairs there, and took a mutually affecting leave of the MEMOIR. :*7 congregation and other friends. Time and cir- cumstances had gradually familiarized me to the situation, and those things, which at first rendered it unpleasant and irksome, appeared far less uncongenial, so that I left it with considerable regret ; my long occupancy of it being connected with many pleasing recollections. It was a situation in which I was taught many a useful lesson for heart and mind, and which afforded me various opportunities of gaining prac- tical knowledge for the discharge of the ministry, and for engaging, as far as my slender abilities permitted, in labours, which, I trust, have not been altogether unproductive of good to our Church, and the work of the Lord. If my Pub- lications have served this purpose, I am indebted for it to my residence in Dublin, in as far as several circumstances, not likely to have occurred in any other place, suggested the idea, which gave birth to them. The many proofs of respect and love with which we were favoured by our brethren and sisters, and other friends there, will ever be remembered by me with gratitude and pleasure. But more than all do I feel constrained to extol the goodness of my Divine Master, who in my daily avocations made His strength perfect in my weakness, and in seasons of difficulty and distress sustained me by His sweet comforts and powerful grace. We arrived at Fulneck September the 10th, 38 MEMOIR. 1824. Here I began my services in our Church, and here, in all probability, I shall also close them. It is now seventeen years since my arrival here, of which more than twelve have been spent in endeavouring to the best of my ability to discharge the multifarious duties which devolved on me as President of the Elders' Conference, and Minister and Pastor of this congregation. Fully sensible of the labours and difficulties of the post I was called to occupy, nor less conscious of my utter insufficiency to do what might be required of me, and sustain the weight of official responsibility ; I entered on this new situation with believing confidence, that He who had called me to this post, would make His strength perfect in my weakness ; and whenever I have simply put my trust in Him my hope has not been disappointed. Many of my former acquaintances were still living, and some of their descendants had during the interval joined our Church; and I met with one and another, both members and neighbours, to whom the Lord had made me helpful in directing them into the way of peace. This circumstance and the cordial welcome I received from all, proved a great encouragement for entering with alacrity on this extensive field of labour. The duties devolving upon me were considerably increased by the dissolution of the Pudsey Con- gregation, which formerly had its own Labourer ; but was now placed under the care of the Minister MEMOIR. 39 of Fulueck, and formed the Country-division of the congregation. Though the number of members had been lessened by the separation of several families and individuals, who, during my absence, had been constituted into a distinct congregation at Baildon, the Country-division still consisted of 114 families or single householders, of whom not a few resided at distances of from four to seven miles from the Settlement. This was the most arduous part of my office. The greater the distance of the members from the chapel, the greater was their need of pastoral visits, especially in sickness, age, or poverty. While I still pos- sessed sufficient strength for walking, I could attend to this duty without much fatigue ; but after a serious indisposition in 1830, I was less able for it, and as the hiring of a conveyance was very expensive, I was compelled to restrict my visits to the distant localities to three or four in the year. Other circumstances rendered this department of labour more difficult. Not to mention the regular ministerial duties which devolved upon me, I had to carry on an extensive official correspondence and compose, or compile various other writings ; and as several of our ministers and other friends favoured me with their correspondence, a large portion of my time must be spent at my desk. To these I may add some other literary labours, which, though forming no part of my strictly 40 MEMOIR. official duties in this place, yet were undertaken with a view of serving our Church. Notwithstanding these different avocations, I endeavoured not to neglect pastoral visits merely for the sake of my own convenience, for I was convinced, that in many respects, they afforded me a far better opportunity for speaking a word in season than the public ministrations of the church. I took a pleasure in them ; they supplied me with bodily exercise and the needful mental relaxation, and often proved instructing and edifying to myself, particularly those paid to the afflicted and sick, and in the house of mourning; I therefore studied to make it a point to let no other engage- ments interfere with this important duty. My strictly ministerial labours of preaching and taking my part in the weekly meetings, as well as in the more solemn services on festival days and extraordinary occasions, I discharged with plea- sure. The confirmation of candidates for the Holy Communion, and their previous instruction, especially in the case of the young, were offices which deeply interested me, and awakened earnest and prayerful solicitude, that I might be able so to perform them, as to leave a salutary and blessed impression both on the candidate and the congre- gation. Not in self-applause but with thanks for the Lord's sustaining grace, I may add, that I have reason to believe that my hopes have not been disappointed in this respect. These remarks MEMOIR. 41 apply equally to every instance, when I was favored to hold an Ordination. During the first six years after my arrival here, I was enabled to attend to my several avocations with a willing mind, and with ease to myself, without any interruption from ill health; but in 1830 I laboured under a serious indisposition, without, however, being forced altogether, to suspend my accustomed labours, though I thought it prudent, as I could easily obtain assistance, to refrain from preaching for six successive Sundays. Having by the Lord's blessing gradually regained my wonted health, I resumed all my official occupations with renewed ardour of spirit, and our Saviour was graciously pleased to cheer me by fresh tokens that He owned my feeble exertions in His cause. Our public auditories were more numerously attended, and according to the testi- mony of several, the word of reconciliation proved its divine power, and the additions to the Church were more numerous. The indisposition to which I have alluded, was followed by a slow, and scarce perceptible de- clension of strength. The first indication of this, I had when walking any distance ; by degrees, I felt an unwonted exhaustion after preaching, or other great exertion in speaking. This induced me in 1833, being then in my 67th year, to solicit assistance, by which I might be released from the most onerous part of my office, the visiting the 42 MEMOIR. members of the Church residing in the country. My wish was in a fair way of being ratified, when an unforeseen obstacle prevented its execution. For three years longer I the more willingly con- tinued all my former labours, as I still possessed sufficient strength for home duties, and the breth- ren and sisters were ready to make allowances for not visiting them as frequently and regularly as they could have desired. This was the position in which I stood, when at the close of the Synod, in 1836, being then in my 70th year, it was proposed to me, to resign the Ministry and Pastorate, but still retain the office of President of Conference. I acquiesced in the proposed arrangement from consciousness of inef- ficiency of doing what was justly required of me, and from an inward conviction, that the Lord had directed it. I soon found that my submission to His leading was right, as regarded both myself and the congregation. In the first week of 1837, I removed from the dwelling I had hitherto occupied to a house, which providentially was just then untenanted, and afforded those comforts and conveniences which advancing age rendered peculiarly desirable. We had not entered our new habitation more than eight or ten days, when both my wife and myself were laid up with the Influenza, of which many, about that time, especially old people, died. For two or three days my life hung in suspence, but it MEMOIR. !•) pleased the Lord to bless the means used for the recovery of both of us. The disease, however, had so much debilitated my constitution, as very sensibly to weaken the former strength of my voice, and produce exhaustion in speaking or reading aloud. I soon learnt to recognize this as a merciful dispensation, for it reconciled me to the necessity of giving up preaching, which had been the heaviest trial connected with my retirement. Other circumstances tended to make a state of comparative inactivity less discomforting. The Lord still preserved to me my mental faculties, thus enabling me to attend with pleasure to the duties of the presidency of the Conference, and take some share in those ministerial and pastoral labours, which required less bodily exertion. I had also the comfort of enjoying, far more than I deserved, the love and respect of the congregation and other friends, and to employ my time in little services for our Church in general, which, by the blessing of God, I hope, were not altogether useless. Nearly five years have now been spent in comparative retirement, and I have great reason to be thankful for the comforts I enjoy in my present situation, which, in every respect, is so well suited to my declining years and strength ; and more especially ought I to be thankful, that considering my age, I enjoy even health, free from pain and actual disease ; and, above all that, my mental faculties, though not so vigorous, are still 44 MEMOIR. preserved. Nor will I forget my many domestic comforts. In now reviewing my labours in the several situations I have occupied, I find abundant cause to extol the grace of our Saviour, granted to me his feeble, sinful, and unworthy servant, while I penitently confess my numberless failings and sins, and with humility and sincerity implore His free pardon and full absolution. I date my services in our Church from my arrival at Fulneck, on August 11th, 1791, being then in my 24th year. It has always appeared to me a gracious Providence, that the Lord directed and ordered things, that the scene of my labours was laid in Great Britain and Ireland. If I can form a right judgment of my disposition and likings, and other circumstances, I believe I was better qualified for rendering some little service in our Church in this country, than any where else. I had here a much wider and freer scope for engaging in that work, which has been the pre- dominating wish of my heart, in which I never ceased to take a real pleasure ; than would, in all probability, have been the case in any of our Congregations and Institutions on the Continent. I refer particularly to the various means and facilities afforded for useful activity in ministerial and pastoral labours, both within and without our own circle. Nor is it less remarkable to me, that a few MEMOIR. 45 years after my arrival in England the great move- ment began, and progressively spread through every section of the visible Church, which led to the several religious Societies, that by the blessing of God have been the means of extensively diifusing the knowledge of Divine Truth. This movement from the first arrested my attention, and I deemed it a favour, as far as my situation and slender abilities permitted, to take a share in promoting the good work. For this I had frequent opportu- nities, especially during my twelve years' residence in Dublin. The more conscious I feel of the great imper- fection of my services, the more am I constrained to magnify the undeserved grace of my Saviour, who has not left me without encouraging proofs that my labours were not altogether in vain in the Lord. The measure of our usefulness is wisely hidden from our view, lest we should be exalted in our own esteem, or so depressed in spirit as to unfit us for action. For the development of this we must wait in faith and hope for that blessed time, when, resting from our labours, our ' ' works shall follow us." Meanwhile our Heavenly Master now and then cheers our hearts with tokens of His approbation. Such, in more instances than one, has also been my happy experience. I will mention two, because they were peculiarly in- teresting, and afforded me great encouragement. The first was that of a very careless man, who 46 MEMOIR, hardly ever attended any place of worship. He lived at Baildon. The Sunday on which I was sent thither to deliver my first sermon in the English language, he ohserved me passing his door, and hearing I was his nameVsake, he resolved to come to our chapel. The Lord was pleased to bless my feeble testimony of the love of Jesus, founded on the Text, "This man receiveth sinners/" 1 to his soul ; and though he remembered but little of the sermon, the word came with power, and produced that " repentance which needeth not to be repented of." Soon after he fell ill of a lingering consumption, during which he was frequently visited by our late Brother Grundy, who then kept a School at Baildon. A striking change was wrought in him by the Holy Spirit, and he was enabled to testify, that Jesus had received kirn, a poor and guilty sinner. I did not hear this till many months after his death, and I had never personally known him. The other was a youth, who had been educated in Fulneck school, and after his return to his friends, departed this life, in his 20th year. In his last illness he mentioned, that a salutary and blessed impression had been made on his mind, under a sermon, on the words of our Saviour, " Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I also confess before my Father, which is in heaven."' It was the last sermon I preached having some time before resigned the public MEMOIR. 47 ministry. I felt so much exhausted with speaking, that I could not finish the subject. Here seems to be the place where I may suitably introduce a few remarks on the experience I have made in my ministerial and pastoral labours. I can say with truth, that it was my sincere desire, to give to each and all their spiritual meat in due season ; and to bring forth things new and old from the treasury of God^s Holy Word. In doing this I had much to learn. Zeal without know- ledge must be corrected, the wish to avoid sameness of subjects, must be brought within due limits, and the temptation to " preach myself and not Christ Jesus my Lord," required rebuke, and, in mercy to my soul, my Divine Master, with much forbearance and longsuffering, administered the needful rebukes. In proportion as my experience in the ministry increased, I became more firmly convinced, that to preach the word of reconciliation is our high commission, and there- fore ought to be our constant practice, and that the more faithfully and closely we adhere to the doctrine of Christ crucified, the more will it be manifest, that our "labour is not in vain in the Lord. 1 ' While I did not neglect those subjects, which are more immediately preceptive, hortatory and warning, I most frequently selected for my sermons, texts and passages of Scripture, which pointed to Christ in his character, offices, walk and example, which are found in rich abundance 48 MEMOIR. in every part of Holy Writ and furnish the preacher with every desirable variety of illustrat- ing the great work of human redemption in all its blessed effects. Experience has convinced me, that exhortations and warnings and every other subject, make a deeper and more lasting im- pression, when they seem naturally to flow from a contemplation of the work of redemption, than •by a direct reference to Christian duties and re- sponsibilities, however earnestly enforced and scripturally elucidated. Of other ministerial functions, I will only men- tion the Confirmation of Candidates for the Lord's Supper, especially the youths of the congregation. Having been made a great blessing to myself, it was my sincere wish and prayer, that our Saviour would make it a blessing to those, on whom in His name I was to lay my hands. I engaged in this service, as it respected both the preparatory instruction of the candidates, and the solemn act itself, with deep and pleasing interest. Wherever the situation admitted of it, I established Out-preaching-places, on Sunday even- ing and during the week, and as long as I was able attended them with much pleasure and profit to myself. I considered pastoral visits, especially in country places, and visits to the sick, whether member? of my congregation or others, an essential part ofmy offiec, which I endeavoured to discharge with MEMOIR. 49 as much regularity as was in my power. It often proved a blessing to my own heart, and from this friendly intercourse with my flock I gained much useful official experience. Of all pastoral duties none was so arduous to me as the infliction of Church-discipline. While I fully appreciated the benefit thereof, both to the congregation and the individual, I was afraid to be influenced by my own spirit, lest, acting too harshly, I should inadvertently " break the bruised reed, or quench the smoking flax." My aim has been, though I may often have failed in attaining it, to follow the advice of Bishop Comenius, when he says, " Observe that kind of discipline, which brings peace to the conscience, and does not cause uneasiness, hatred and ruin. Jf discipline is neglected, the bonds of order are slackened, and unrestrained liberty is given to sin. On the con- trary, a too rigid discipline, which tries to force obedience, is inconsistent with real godliness, and either makes hypocrites, or engenders obstinacy /' In connexion with this I will state my opinion regarding Admission to our Church. Every en- couragement ought to be given to our children to become partakers of those spiritual privileges, as means of grace, to which their birth within the pale of our Church entitles them. As respects persons from without, it should be borne in mind, that our system is not Proselyting. Whatever blessing may be granted to attendants on our E 50 MEMOIR. ministry, and however they may be pleased with our ritual, they will not long feel at home among us, except they rightly understand and appreciate the principles of our Church, and im- bibe something of her genuine spirit. It is another pleasing recollection, equally a proof of the grace of my indulgent Lord and Master, that in the several places where I have laboured, I have enjoyed much undeserved respect, love and confidence, so as to make the parting mutually painful. To this I will add, that the latter period of my service in any place was always the best. I laboured with greater alacrity, and recognized more of the Lord's blessing on my labours. This I ascribe, partly to a want of those talents, which make a minister popular and attract general notice ; and partly to my natural diffidence and reserve, which it required time to correct, before I could feel at home in a new place, and become familiarized with the situation. Independently of these labours, which belonged to my ofnce in the several congregations that I have served with the Word and Doctrine, I have been favoured with opportunities for rendering some little service, in one . way or another, to our Church in general, considered as a chosen family of God, and privileged by Him to diffuse the knowledge of salvation. To these e.rti'a-con- gregational labours I may reckon, my preaching Itinerancy in the North of Ireland in 1807, my MEMOIR. 51 tour in behalf of our Missions in the same country, in 1818, my commission to visit our congregations in that district in 1824, and afterwards assisting at the Provincial Conference held at Gracehill ; as also my attendance at similar meetings at Fairfield in 1824, and at Fulneck in 1835, having ten years before been present as deputy from several congregations at the general Synod of our Church, assembled at Herrnhut. To these I may add those services, which I have had to perform as a Bishop of our Church. I can say with truth, that, however imperfectly they were executed, my Divine Master graciously supported his sinful and unworthy servant. With the same desire of serving the Lord, and benefiting our Church, though I must humbly con- fess not free from the influence of self, I engaged in my literary labours, when composing the Histories of our Church and Missions. The acceptance these publications have met with, both within and without the pale of our Church, deserves my unfeigned thanks. It is another proof of the indulgence of my gracious Lord, that since the establishment in 1829, of the Brethren's Society for propagating the Gospel in Ireland, He has enabled me to hold the office of Secretary, and perform the duties connected with it, especially in preparing and bringing through the press its Annual Reports and* Periodical Papers. In like manner have I had an opportunity of compiling, 52 MEMOIR. with the exception of three, the Annual Reports of the Society, instituted here at Fulneck, in 1826, in aid of our Missions among the Heathen. Surely I can never be sufficiently grateful, that even now at my advanced age, when bodily strength and animal spirits fail for the laborious duties of the ministry and pastorate, I can still thus employ my pen, and as I trust, not altogether unprofitably to others as well as to myself. This review would be incomplete without some reference to the many temporal mercies I have received, while engaged in the Lord's service, tending to show, that He not only dispenses spiritual gifts, but also provides for the temporal wants of His children. I shall allude to only two proofs of this. The first is, that through a long active life, though not possessed of a robust con- stitution, I have enjoyed equable and good health; so much so, that for thirty years, after I began preaching, I was not one LordVday compelled by indisposition to suspend any of the customary services ; and, for several years after, my health was never so seriously affected as would have prevented my officiating on Sunday, if there had not been efficient assistance at hand. When at length, in my 70 th year, I felt it my duty to resign the more laborious services of the ministry and pastorate, the Lord has mercifully blessed me with such a measure of health, and preserved my mental faculties, and enabled me to attend MEMOIR. 53 to those official incumbencies, which are still assigned to me. For this I cannot be sufficiently thankful ; a state of total inactivity, would be a severe trial to me. Nor has my gracious Master been less kind in providing for my temporal wants, but has on more occasions than one, in a striking manner sent relief in the time of need. I was not born to a fortune, and soon after entering into office, the fraudulent act of an individual deprived me of a considerable sum of money, to which I had a just claim. By the benevolence of my maternal grand- mother provision had been made for my education ; but no sooner had I finished my academical studies, than the merchant in whose hands the capital had been placed, became insolvent. This has always appeared to me a striking proof, that the silver and gold are the Lord's, to give or with- draw as He sees meet. In this instance the source was dried up, when the stream, that flowed from it, was no longer needed. The same gracious Providence has attended me during my fifty years service in our Church. Several of the congregations of which I had the charge, were poor, and not able with the most kindly feelings for us, to raise a salary sufficient to supply the common comforts of life. To make up the deficiency, the Lord afforded facilities for earning something by the labours of my head, and more than once, when that source failed, supplied 54 MEMOIR. our need by other means. I gratefully record one instance of this kind. In one of the poorer congre- gations I served, our pecuniary resources were totally exhausted ; we had not a shilling left. To rouse myself from the depression of spirits hereby caused, I took a solitary walk, during which I spread this concern in humble, yet confident prayer before the Lord. On my return my wife mentioned, that a friend had called and begged her acceptance of a guinea; not many days after the post brought me a letter inclosing ten pounds from a friend re- siding at a great distance. Neither of these generous benefactors could know anything of our embarrass- ment. It was altogether the Lord's doing, and it was marvellous in our eyes. This and similar, though less striking experien- ces powerfully convinced me of the truth of Scripture, u Trust in the Lord, and verily thou shalt be fed." If at any time I was tempted to give way to anxious cares, this promise tranquilli- zed my spirit. Oh, how graciously has it been verified to me for upwards of three score years and ten ! Utterly unworthy as I have been of God's mercy and truth — defiled by sin as have been my holiest services in His house, I may yet exclaim with deep self-abasement and fervent gratitude, '* Surely goodness and mercy have followed me all the days of my life." To Him, and not to me, be all the glorv ! And, when I shall be permitted MEMOIR. 55 to enter into the rest, that remaineth to the people of God, the language of my heart and lips shall be, ' Heve comes a sinner, who would fain Through the Lamb's ransom euirance gain. ' " He has now uttered this language, he has gained the desired admission into that kinodom which o cannot be moved. " He rests in peace — Our prayers, when dying, him attended ; He has ended His mortal life, and now through grace Beholdeth Jesus face to face.'" There, with an angel's harp, and voice, and fire, he joins the chorus of the blessed, saying, " Unto Him that loved us and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God, and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion, for ever and ever. Amen." But before our eye of faith follows him into the realms of endless day; — before we contemplate the blessedness of which he is now a partaker, we must dwell upon one or two circumstances which are omitted in the preceding narrative, and view the closing scenes of a life of so much activity, of a life here ' ; hid with Christ in God," but now t; made manifest to principalities and powers in heavenly places." 00 MEMOIR. In the year 1825, while attending the Synod of the Brethren's Church, held in Germany, he was consecrated a Bishop of that Communion. His qualifications to fill this important station were obvious, and his subsequent conduct testified, that he had well studied the instructions which St. Paul has given to those who "desire the office of a Bishop.'* In 1828 he suffered a painful bereavement. The partner of his active life, who had shared joy and sorrow, weal and woe with him for nearly thirty years, was unexpectedly called out of time into eternity. He keenly felt this stroke, and sincerely mourned her loss. Yet he bowed with submission to his Master's will, and meekly said, " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the name of the Lord." His official situation rendering it necessary to think of a second marriage, he was, in December the year following, united to the Single Sister, Mary Mortimer, then one of the Teachers in the Girl's Boarding-school, at Fulneck. This union proved a source of much comfort to him to the close of his pilgrimage, and were he himself to pen these lines, he would erect a grateful memorial of her untiring, self-denying faithfulness, in attending to his wants and comforts, by day and night, es- pecially during his last illness. Notwithstanding his increasing age and de- clining strength, he continued to labour in his MEMOIR. ■>, appointed sphere, with unabated cheerfulness and zeal. Anxious to work while it was day, and aware that to him the night, when no man can work, was fast approaching, he strove to do with all his might, whatever his hand found to do. He continued, therefore, " to warn, to exhort, and to teach, with all long-suffering and doctrine, 1 ' not only publicly, but also "from house to house," feeding both the sheep and the lambs of the flock, over which the Lord had made him overseer. He has himself expressed his feelings at this period in a short memorandum, which bears date, Novem- ber, 1833, and which is as follows : " Yesterday I entered my sixty-seventh year, The past year has been to me a season of many mercies. Notwithstanding my increasing age, my health has been better than any time since my late wife's decease." After expressing his feelings of fervent gratitude to the Lord, for all His benefits towards him, he continues : " On the other hand, I have great reason to be deeply humbled and ashamed before our Saviour, and penitently to supplicate his pardon for numberless failings and sins. It is indeed my heart's delight to " be spent and spend" myself in His service ; yet an occasional indolence prevents me from being so active as I might, and my activity does not always spring purely from love to Him and souls, which He has purchased with His JO MEMOIR. own blood, but is adulterated by the base alloy of vanity, self-complacence, and a desire to be con- stantly employed, in what gives me pleasure, and appears to be useful to others. " In as far as this is the effect of nature and not of grace, my earnest prayer is, that the dross may be purged away, and my every power and affection be subdued to the obedience of faith. 44 To-day it is forty-one years since I preached my first sermon in the English language. I had previously preached several times in Germany. Since then I have delivered three thousand seven hundred public sermons. I here set up my Ebenezer for the many blessings and gracious help from the Lord, which I have experienced during the performance of this, and all other ministrations in the church, and not less before than after the performance. I desire also gratefully to record, that my labours in the Gospel have been the delight of my soul, and have become increasingly so with advancing years. If it be the wise and gracious will of my Divine Master, I should wish to be so employed till life's last days, and till, by His grace, I am fully prepared for serving Him, free from all sin and imperfections in His celestial temple. While meditating on this subject, I have been much impressed with our text for to-day : 44 Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord." Isa. Hi. 4. MEMOIR. 59 " Preachers of the Gospel word, Seek ye first to know the Lord, And to live in the enjoyment Of His grace. — then your employment Rays of light will shed abroad In the family of God." " My birthday falling this year on a Sunday, it was peculiarly gratifying to me to be engaged in the solemn acts *of the sacred Ministry. In the morning I preached a sermon in behalf of our Missions to a large auditory, and we had a good collection. In the evening I was favoured to ordain Brother John Sutcliffe, a Deacon of our Church, in an overflowing assembly. He had lately been appointed Minister of the recently con- stituted congregation at Kilkeel in Ireland, an event closely connected with our Society for pro- pagating the Gospel in that country. In this Institution I had from its very commencement in 1829, taken a very lively interest, viewing it as a means by which our Church might with the blessing of God, and iu strict accordance with her character of unobtrusiveness, be made instrumental in leading poor, benighted, and ignorant sinners to the knowledge of a crucified Saviour. I deem it a favour, that my office of Secretary to this Society keeps me in constant acquaintance with its pro- ceedings, and in one way or other affords me an opportunity of serving the good cause."" After his retirement in 1807, he suffered from repeated attacks of influenza, which so reduced 60 MEMOIR, his strength, that he was compelled to confine his activity to the use of his pen, and to seek recreation in his garden, in which he spent many happy hours. During the last few winters, he was in a great measure confined to the house, and it was painful to his friends to perceive, that each returning season made fresh inroads on his already enfeebled constitution. He himself was fully conscious of this decline, and entered the year 1843 with the full persuasion, that it would be the last of his mortal life. He expressed himself to one of his friends to this effect, and added, " Do not be surprised if you hear of my sudden departure."" Impressed with this conviction, he arranged his temporal affairs with exemplary minuteness, and order, and awaited the summons of his Lord with calm composure. His last illness commenced with an unexpected attack of general dropsy. This complaint he had peculiarly dreaded, — but when his medical man informed him of the nature of his malady, and added that it would probably be rapid in its effects, he remarked with great serenity of mind : " The Lord will fulfil His promise, ' As thy day, so shall thy strength be ; ' — His will be done." From this time forward he was unable to leave his bed, and although the complaint was checked by the prompt application of suitable remedies, yet his strength rapidly declined, and it was MEMOIR. 61 evident that his end was fast approaching. No\y the power of those great truths which he had so long recommended to others, strikingly appeared in his own experience, and the saying of the wise man was verified in him, " The path of the just is as the shining light, which shineth more and more unto the perfect day." (Prov. iv. 18.) Notwithstanding his great weakness, he con- tinued to take a deep interest in the concerns of the congregation over which he had so long presi- ded, and in the welfare of the Brethren's Church generally. He entered with his accustomed animation and clearness into these subjects ; and on the day previous to his departure, he was occupied with business relating to the Brethren"- Society for propagating the Gospel in Ireland. This being completed, he said, " Nov/ my work is done ! 51 It may, therefore, with truth be said of him, in language first applied to one of his predecessors in Fulneck, " Faith, perseverance, zeal, Mark'd him till life's last hour." That hour struck on Sunday, Sept. 3rd, 1843, when, about 9 o'clock in the evening he literally fell asleep in Jesus, in sure and certain hope of a joyful resurrection. Thus, on the day which it had been his delight to spend in the earthly sanctuary, he commenced his worship in the temple of the Lamb above; and 62 MEMOIR. in the hour in which he was wont to rest from the labours of the earthly Sabbath, he entered upon the perfect rest of an everlasting jubilee. " Rest from thy labours, rest Soul of the just, set free ; Blest be thy memory, and blest Thy bright example be." On the Friday following his decease, his mortal remains were conveyed to the house appointed for all living, accompanied by a large concourse of deeply affected mourners, among whom, were not only a number of his Brethren in the Ministry from the neighbouring Congregations, but also several Clergymen of the Established Church, who had long known and highly valued this faithful and gifted servant of their common Master. After the funeral, the whole congregation met at a love-feast, in which an appropriate Ode was sung, under a powerful feeling of that union, which exists between the members of the Church militant, and those of the Church triumphant. Few of the persons present will easily forget the impression which seemed to be made upon all, when the following lines, composed by the deceas- ed himself for a similar occasion, were sung by the choir, The voice which oft within these walls Proclaimed Jesu's dying love, Now from the tomb renews its calls, Bids you from bliss no longer rove ; MEMOIR. Go u O seize," it says, " each fleeting hour, Your heavenly calling to make sure, To feel of Jesu's love the power To pardon sin — your peace secure." On Sunday, Sept. 10th, the morning service was devoted to a remembrance of the departed Pastor, and the crowded state of the chapel, the attention of the hearers, and the tears which flowed from many eyes, testified how much his intrinsic worth had been appreciated by those who had enjoyed the benefit of his instructions, warn- ings, and encouragements. The foregoing Narrative would be incomplete without at least a short sketch of the character of the subject of this Memoir. A friend who sat for many years under his ministry, has furnished the Editor with the follow- ing remarks in reference to the exercise of his ministry and Pastorate. ;; With respect to the little help which you wish- ed me to furnish towards the undertaking, I assure you I have been in no small perplexity, owing on the one hand to a knowledge of my utter inability to do^justice to the memory of our late Brother, and on the other hand, to a feeling of responsibility in myself, arising from the delight, and, I trust, the edification with which 1 have for many years attended his ministry ; — from the intimacy between us, which he was pleased to call friend- ship, and from his faithful and unwearied attention 64 MEMOIR. to one most dear to me. I likewise felt, as if an additional responsibility was imposed upon me on account of the erroneous estimate, which has not unfrequently been formed of his ministerial charac- ter, owing to an indistinctness of articulation, which, of late years rendered it difficult to many to make a clear distinction between the subject matter, 11 and the dilapidated organ through which it was conveyed. Apart from this consideration, the intrinsic excellence of his discourses was great, both as to their high merit as compositions, (fre- quently rising to the poetical and sublime,) their unimpeachable orthodoxy, the solemnity and impressiveness of their delivery, and the manifest unction which accompanied them. There was another quality in them which forcibly struck me, — the beautiful keeping (to use an artist's term) of all his discourses. He did not magnify the importance of one doctrine or truth at the expense of another, unless he gave peculiar prominence to the doctrine of the atonement ; but, whatever sub- ject he took in hand, he treated it so as to preserve the graceful proportion of all the parts of the plan of salvation as revealed to us. This plan seemed to be depicted before the eye of his mind with remarkable clearness, and he delighted to view and to exhibit it in its various aspects, bearings, and relations. When expatiating on his favorite topic, "the Finished Work of Redemption, " he was in hi< own proper element. MEMOIR 65 " Bickersteth remarks, that " there is an advan- tage in some respects in one mind simply drawing its sentiments and conclusions from the Scriptures only, without the aid of any other mind ; it gives not that fulness of truth which the communion of many minds gives, but we obtain by it more of the simplicity and plainness of the Scripture testimony.' ,, The latter remark applies strictly to our Friend, but the former certainly not. There was no want of fulness in his exposition or elucidation of Divine truth. On the contrary, his discourses were distinguished by copiousness and variety of ideas ; he did not indeed pamper the morbid craving after novelty and eccentricity, which is, alas, too prevalent in the present day; but he aimed at supplying wholesome nutriment to the souls of his hearers in such form and variety as he thought most conducive to their spiritual growth. According to his own statement, for the immediate purposes of hi* public ministry, he confined himself to the study of the Scriptures ; yet he had amply enriched his mind from the writings of others as all know who had the opportunity of becoming per- sonally acquainted with him. " But it was perhaps in his visits at the sick- bed, when he had to administer comfort to a dying sinner, and to meet the doubts and misgiv- ings which are apt to arise in the minds of the best and most advanced Christians, that hi* practice of referring uniformly to the Word of 66 MEMOIR, God Himself, manifested itself in its peculiar excellence. A close and serious study of the Bible, for the space of half a century, with a mind enlarged and enlightened by he influence of the Holy Ghost, had given him such an intimacy, not only with its letter, but also with its spirit, and Hs adaption to every stage of spiritual life and experience, that his visits to the sick and dying, never failed to be truly edifying. His own pen has recorded the declaration of one who enjoyed much of his sympathy and counsel, and it may be taken as a transcript of his own sentiments. ' I never wish to waste my time in speculating on points of doctrine, indulging in sinful curiosity, and vainly attempting to bring the truths of Revelation to my shallow understanding. Many things are recorded in the Bible which I believe as " the true sayings of God," though I cannot fully comprehend them. I find that to speculate on such subjects would not only be idle, but dangerous to my peace ; it tends to bewilder my mind, divert my attention from the things belonging to my peace, and leaves my heart empty of spiritual enjoyment. I want a deeper and more experi- mental knowledge of those doctrines which are essential to salvation. I want to be constantly reminded of, and apply to myself, the Saviour's love in dying for my sins. This alone conveys comfort and peace to my heart. This is the anchor of my hope and it is sure and steadfast. 1 " MEMOIR. 6! In the opinion of the Editor the truth of the foregoing observations on the character of our late Brother's Ministry, will be borne out by the discourses annexed to this memoir. Though with one exception, not intended for the press, and by no means the best which he delivered, they indicate a mind well stored with Scriptural truth, an understanding truly enlightened by the Spirit of God, a heart constrained by the love of Christ, and an earnest desire to win souls. His most powerful and striking appeals to the consciences of his hearers, were extemporaneous effusions, called forth at the moment by the view of his auditory before him, and by the warmth of his zeal to awaken them to a sense of their perilous condition or to build them up in their most holy faith. Though conscientiously and firmly attached to the Brethren's Church, which he regarded as a highly favoured part of the household of God, he was far from cherishing any feelings of bigotiy. As a proof of his true Catholicity of spirit, we need only refer to his long and active connection with the various Public Societies, established among different Denominations, for the extension of the Redeemer's kingdom, and to the respect in which he was held by many persons eminent in position, attainments and character, both in the Established Church and among other bodies of Christians. He was always ready to cooperate in every good word and work without inquiring, 68 MEMOIR. whether his fellow- workers agreed with him in every minute particular, or point of doctrine, not essential to salvation. He had a clear, enlarged view of the true nature of Christ's Church, as consisting of all those who in every place call upon the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, both their Lord and ours. His genuine humility formed another dis- tinguishing feature of his character. In his intercourse with the members of his flock, he made no invidious distinction between high and low, rich and poor. Whoever sought his counsel was received with a friendly welcome, was listened to with attention, and met with sympathy and judicious advice. Though occupying a high position in the church, he never lost sight of the words of Scripture, " One is your Master even Christ, and ye all are brethren. If at any time he perceived that in the discharge of his duty, he had hurt the feelings of a brother, he hastened to ask forgiveness. He was a man of peace. Indeed, so anxious was he to " maintain the bond of peace, which is the bond of perfectness," that whenever he could conscientiously yield, he willingly submitted to the wishes of others in carrying out the details of those plans, which he deemed conducive to the welfare of the Church. It was at all times his earnest study to obey the apostolic command. MEMOIR. 69 " If it be possible, in as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men." 1 On some occasions he seemed to sacrifice to a love of peace somewhat of the authoritiveness, which his character, experience and rank would not only have justified, but perhaps demanded from him. At the same time, however, that we expect such a person to be jealous of the honor of God, and valiant in his service, we must not forget that, while defending his Master's cause, he has within himself the common infirmities of human nature, with which he must contend, and against which he must guard. And as meekness and humility are graces of a higher order in the Christian character, and more directly opposed to the natural impulse of the heart than many exercises of an active or obtrusive kind, an individual peculiarly sensitive to the operations and influences of the Holy Spirit upon his heart, might (if we may say so) lay an apparently disproportionate stress on the cultiva- tion of the former qualities. In judging of such an individual, it is perhaps necessary to be more cautious in censuring his seeming weakness, than in admiring his zeal or energy. These remarks are made, not as implying, " that the man of God" (and preeminently His servant,) ought not to be " thoroughly furnished unto all good works/ 1 nor for 'the purpose of palliating the failings of our much respected Bishop, but with the desire to 70 MEMOIR. place them in their true light. Would to God we had many more with his excellencies, even though accompanied with his infirmities. He was liberal in his support of public and private charities. Judging from the feelings of his own enlarged heart, he frequently expressed the fear that the members of his Congregation would contribute beyond their means, when called upon to make extraordinary exertions in behalf of the work of- Christ. As an Author he is known to many by his u History of the Brethren's Church,'' and " Historical Sketches of the Brethren's Missions." These works have been read with interest and edification by many persons of all classes and communions. The Editor has felt the more anxious to give prominence to these features in the character of his Friend, as his natural diffidence and reserve prevented his real worth from being known and appreciated, except by those who were favoured with his intimacy. In concluding this general view of his character, it may be said with truth, that, whatever his failings or excellencies may have been, he was a distinguished servant of Christ, an ornament to the Brethren's Church, and (what is 4< the highest style of man") a true Christian, whose memory will long be held in affectionate remembrance by many, who have been benefited by his labours, and MEMOIR. 71 enjoyed his friendship. Nor can we doubt that he has " entered into the joy of his Lord, ,? and that when the fruit of his labours shall be made manifest, he will appear surrounded by many souls as his " crown of rejoicing in the day of Christ, 11 and " shine for ever as a star in the firmament of his God." THOUGHTS ON MY CALL TO SALVATION. Written August 2nd, 1830. As far as I can recollect I received the first serious impressions of religion, when I was six or seven years old, by occasion of reading the Scripture Narrative of the Fall of Man. It had such an effect upon me, that for some days, whenever thinking of it, I burst into weeping, and felt great anxiety of mind. Being questioned by my mother, what was the cause of my distress, I replied, I was afraid I should not go to heaven, if I were to die, having often been a naughty and disobedient child. She endeavoured to comfort me by telling me of our Saviour's love to sinners, and, as far as I could comprehend it, of the atoning power of His sufferings and death. This relieved my mind, yet the former anxiety returned again and again. I took pleasure in reading the Bible, particularly THOUGHTS, ETC. the histories of the Saints recorded in the Old Testament, and the account of the miracles wrought by Christ. On these subjects my parents frequently entered into familiar conversation with me, making me repeat, in my own simple manner, what I had read. This more deeply imprinted the subject in my memory, and led me to draw my own inferences from it. Hereby I was, even in childhood, so fully convinced of God's providential care of His children, that I never doubted that every thing, yea the minutest circumstance, was ordered by Him. I felt, though I could not comprehend it, the truth of our Saviour's words, " The hairs of your head are all numbered." The conviction of this has proved an unspeakable comfort to me in many perplexing occurrences; and this the more so as I was of a somewhat speculative turn of mind. These impressions were like " the morning spread upon the mountains," being the early dawn of the day when I passed from " death unto life." Though my perception of spiritual things was not very clear, as regarded, either the knowledge of myself as a sinner, or my need of a Saviour; yet one truth was rivetted in my heart, to wit, that the love of our Saviour surpasses our utmost thought, and consequently none need despair of salvation. This ever proved a solace to my mind, when with increasing years the evil propensities of my nature became stronger, and betrayed me into the 74 THOUGHTS OX MY commission of sin. It preserved me from despond- ing fears ; but not listening to the monition of the Holy Spirit, I did not experience the powerful influence of that truth, when embraced by a lively faith, to subdue sin, to crucify the vile affections of corrupt nature, mortify the deeds of the body, and infuse new life into the soul. When, in my sixteenth year, I gave full vent to levity and thoughtless unconcern for my soul, God in mercy stopped me in my downward course. I was attacked with dysentery and greatly alarmed, being conscious I was not prepared to leave the world in peace. I spent many an anxious hour, in often repeated silent ejaculations to the Lord to have mercy upon me. One evening, when my anxiety became almost unbearable, I suddenly recollected the verse, My Saviour sinner's doth receive, Whom, with sins galling yoke oppressed, Nor man, nor angel can relieve, Who have no hope to be redressed, AVho loathe the world and all its ways, Dread wrath divine, and mourn for grace ; On whom the law pronounces -sentence, Condemned to hell by their own conscience ; Such wretched sinners find reprieve, Since Jesus sinners doth receive. While pondering over this verse my guilty, slavish fears vanished. From the heart I thanked our Saviour for His mercy, entreating Him to grant CALL TO SALVATION. / •? me true conversion of heart. I could confide in His love to do for me, and in me, what was for my soul's welfare, forming me a vessel fit for His use, and preparing me for eternity. This took place on the 16th September, 1783, which I have ever since considered as my spiritual birth-day. That very evening my complaint took a favourable turn, and I rapidly recovered. The grace, imparted to me on that occasion, was sealed to my heart in a very impressive man- ner, at my confirmation and first enjoyment of the Lord's Supper, in December the same year. With unfeigned sincerity I could avow, that it was my heart-felt desire and firm resolve, to devote myself, with body, soul and spirit, to God my Saviour, for time and eternity. He graciously accepted my vows, and though I have often broken them, His immutable faithfulness, has, amidst all vicissitudes and deviations on my part, been my stay, proved an anchor of hope, moored within the veil; for " the gifts and calling of God are without repentance.' 1 Thus was begun in me the New Birth ; and the same Divine power, that began it, has ever since been at work, and by various in- ternal and external means, advanced in me " the life of faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me." The process has been very gradual, at times almost imperceptible, and re- tarded by my proneness to resist the operations of 7(> THOUGHTS ON MY the Holy Spirit. There have, however, been periods, which bore undeniable marks of the progress of this work. For several months after my confirmation, our Saviour granted me such a lively enjoyment of His love, that I could cleave to Him with childlike simplicity, feeling little of the deceitfulness of my heart, and the innate corruption of my nature. Often did I wish He would call me home, that where He is, there I might be also; and this wish was restrained only by the hope, that if my life were prolonged, I might have the favour of serving Him in the gospel. A. similar blessed season I enjoyed in the winter between i 784 and 1785, with this difference, that the Spirit of God taught me more of the humbling truth, "that in me, that is in my flesh, there dwelleth no good thing : " at the same time He preserved to me free access to the throne of grace, dispelling every doubt regard- ing my acceptance in the Beloved, relieving my mind from all anxiety respecting my salvation, because Jesus hath " died, the just for the unjust. 11 For wise and gracious reasons, though I have not always been able rightly to apprehend them, our Saviour has not since favoured me with such lengthened seasons of such distinct uished spiritual enjoyments. Nevertheless He has never ceased, even in my most thoughtless days, to manifest to me His love as the sinner's unchangeable Friend, CALL TO SALVATION. 77 and by repeated proofs of His love and my need, carried forward the good work He had begun in my soul. To specify particular experiences would only be repeating the same truth at different times, and under varying circumstances. It is fully expressed in the verse, '•' A sinner I, and full of blame, But Saviour is His precious name ; He nothing did deny me : His blood was shed for me, I know, Thence blessings in abundance flow ; Nought else could satisfy me." My whole life, and especially my ministerial course, have confirmed to me this truth, imprinting it more deeply by personal, domestic, and official trials and difficulties ; and by withdrawing my affections from the present scene, and fixing them on eternal glories, secured to me, not by any righteousness of my own; but by the finished work of the Great High Priest, who having atoned for sin, has entered within the veil. This is " the anchor of my soul, both sure and steadfast" in life and death. " Ah ! my heart throbs and seizeth fast That covenant, which will ever last ; It knows, it knows, these things are true." REFLECTIONS ON MY CONNECTION WITH THE BRETHREN'S CHURCH. Written September 23«2., 1841. Recollecting that to-day it is sixt}' years since my Reception into the Congregation, I was much struck with the Texts, appointed in our Church for this day — " He kept him as the apple of His eye." (Deut. xxxii. 10.) And, "Faithful is He that calleth you, who also will do it." A single glance at the sixty years now past, and my long experience, serve to confirm the truths declared in these texts ; and now in the evening of my days, they are my only safety, the sole ground of my hope, and my rejoicing in the near prospect of eternity. At the time of my reception into the Congrega- tion, being not yet fourteen years old, I little appreciated the favour conferred upon me ; indeed I had scarcely felt any desire for it. Hitherto my Christian experience had been only that of a child REFLECTIONS, ETC. 79 mercifully preserved from actual sin, blessed now and then with a sweet feeling of the Saviour's love. It was He who had thoughts of peace concerning me, and thus early entered into a covenant with my soul, before I could from the heart respond to His gracious call. In this respect my experience has differed from that of some others ; but I see in it a wise and merciful leading of our Saviour. It robbed me of every plea, as though I had made the first advance towards Him. He began the work before I thought of it ; He hath carried it on, so that in union with His chosen family, I have blessedly partaken of the privileges to which I be- came entitled by my reception, both personally and in my official situation. Though not essential to my salvation, this close union with the Brethren's Church has been promotive of my spiritual enjoyments and progress in the life of faith, in a manner better suited to my temperament and disposition, than union with any other Cinistian community would have been. The purity of the doctrine taught among us, referring constantly to the Godhead and Atonement of our Saviour, in a great measure preserved me from unprofitable and even sinful speculations to which I was but too much inclined. And the stress laid on hea;is'-communion with Jesus, as our best and ever faithful Friend, combined with our simple and yet solemn mode of worship, prevented unbelieving doubts and fears from depriving me of peace of 80 REFLECTIONS, ETC. mind, freed me from anxious self-working, and from being satisfied with mere head-knowledge, lifeless formality and -religious observances. Nor did I derive less benefit from this union in my official situation. The better I became ac- quainted with the system of other religious de- nominations, the stronger became my attachment to our own. I will not deny that certain regula- tions in our Church at times felt rather irksome, leading me to think that I might have freer scope, and a larger sphere for exercising the ministry, if more at liberty to act according to my own views and ideas. These however were but transient im- pressions, and were checked by the consideration, that whatever defects might be found in our system, or superior excellencies might belong to others, our ecclesiastical orders and institutions had, by the Lord's blessing, been mainly instru- mental in preserving the distinctive character and genuine spirit of our Church, and blessing our labours for the good of our fellow-men. As far as relates to my personal experience in this matter, I am clearly convinced that the Lord of His vineyard, has in love and wisdom, sent me to labour in that portion of it, where He foreknew that the talents and grace He had given me could be best employed. With unfeigned humility I may apply to myself what He said to Jeremiah, " Before T formed thee in the belly I knew thee. and before thou earnest forth out of the womb, REFLECTIONS, ETC. 81 I sanctified thee and ordained thee a prophet.'' It was our Saviour's electing grace, that in the day of His power made me willing to surrender myself with body, soul, and spirit to Him. And it was He, who in early childhood inspired the wish to minister in His holy temple, and in due time called and separated me for His service, in pro- claiming the word of reconciliation. To Him, and Him alone be all the glory. HYMNS MAN'S FALL AND RECOVER! . A base apostate, doom'd to quit The region pure of Paradise, Tainted by sin, no longer fit, To dwell beneath unclouded skies ; — Man, 'erst his Maker's favourite child, An exile now, compell'd to roam On ground accursed, waste and wild, Toiling to seek and find a home. Alone he stood, aghast beheld The novel scene — how strange the view ! Vanish'd fair Eden's bowers, veil'd In mists appear'd his mansion new. No guest celestial graced his cot, No Angel-visitant beguiled The hours of labour — hard his lot ! An outcast, and an orphan child. HYMNS. 83 A stranger scene, and sadder still Hovers 'fore Adam's mental eyes, Tumultuous passions, — omens ill Of future woes — his soul surprise. In quick succession, hope and fear, Hatred and love, convulse his frame, His downcast eye lets fall a tear Of frightful guilt, of conscious shame. Man wills, but power fails to obey, His Father's, Sovereign's kind behest ; Desponding lips refuse to pray, While dreadful horrors pierce his breast. Triumph'd the Fiend, his prey secure, He vaunteth of his deed, and boasts Of conquests won ; with malice pure Inspirits hell's infernal hosts. But shall the foe prevail ? Shall Man Remain a hopeless exile ? God Be foiled in His gracious plan ? Then Angels mav shed tears of blojd. Audacious boast ! It shall not be ; Past is Jehovah's word, "The seed, Born of a woman, shall set free The prey, and bruise the serpent's head." 84 HYW He came, the promised Seed, th< Eternal of His equal Sire, Sustain'd alone'*' the conflict, won The battle, made the foes retire : — In Satan's empire fix'd his realm,f And there continues still to reign.; Spite of the foe, resolved to o'erwhelm The chosen armies in his train. § These are the little flock, jj to whom The promised kingdom shall be given, Eden again for them shall bloom, Re-open'd be the gates of heaven. Their natures changed, their hearts renew'd, They quit the rebel-standard, swear Allegiance to their King ; subdued Their pride, they for His truth declare. On that Eternal Truth, they stay Fearless their hope, and rest their faith : In darkest shades it sheds a ray Of heavenly light upon their path. Enraptured with their Saviour's love, They banish anxious doubts and fears ; Isaiah hriii. .5. f 2 Cor. iv. 4. J Eph. § Rev. xvii. ] i ; xix. 14. I! Luke xii HYMNS. 85 Though call'd to weeping here, above His hand will wipe away their tears. 'Scaped from the world, the victory won, O'er sin, and death, and Satan's wiles, From sorrows free, their labours done, They rest, enjoy their Saviour's smiles : — Rest not inactive, joyful songs Of praise fill the celestial dome, The homage of ten thousand tongues, Who safe have reach' d their final home. To share their glory, joy and bliss, Procured by the Lamb once slain, To see His face, dwell where He is, Be here my aim, and there my gain. REDEMPTION. Redemption, what a wondrous theme ! How sweetly sounds that word ! No mortal rightly can esteem, The love of Christ, the Lord. Creator of the Universe, He reigns without controul ; The sun, the moon, and stars rehearse His power from pole to pole. 86 HYMNS. The Seraphim's celestial choir- Ceaseless His praises sing, : And celebrate on golden lyres The glories of their King. While all creation jointly pays Her homage to the Lord, Man has the greatest cause to pra Him, the Incarnate Word. Of all His Godlike Majesty, He did Himself divest, That, by His abject poverty, We might be richly blest. For us a suffering life He led, For us was crucified, For us He cried, " Tis finished ! " For us our Saviour died ; For us was buried, and arose, Ascended up on high, And, having conquer'd all our foes, Brought our salvation nigh. Redemption then, the theme so sweet, Shall e'er employ our tongues, And day and night we will repeat. His love in grateful songs. Dec. 25, 1793. ens. 87 THEN SHALL THE RIGHTEOUS SHINE FORTH AS THE SUN IN THE KINGDOM OF MY FATHER MATT. XIII. 43. This grace the Lord for me too hath procured, When He, in agonies of death and blood, To reconcile me to a righteous God, The dreadful torments of trfe cross endured ; By faith in Him I gain a full release From all my sins, my conscience is at ease. By faith I feed upon His death and merit ; My thirsty soul drinks freely of the blood, Which flowed from Him my Saviour and my God, Until He grants permission to my spirit, Wearied with toil, to leave its house of clay, And soar to regions of eternal day. With anxious cares and troubles here surrounded, I languish for the stroke of that last hour, When I, through Jesus' resurrection's power, Shall rise to see the Lord, for me once wounded ; Yet gladly I will labour in His field, If I, perhaps, some fruit to Him may yield. With joyful hope I contemplate in spirit The fulness of the bliss, of perfect love, And joys untold, which in the realms above, Through grace unmerited, I shall inherit, When T, poor sinner, at His holy feet Shall with the Church triumphant take my seat. 88 HYMNS. While here, its members were to Him betrothed, Their robes were wash'd and cleansed in the flood Of the Redeemer's precious, sacred blood, And now they stand, in spotless linen clothed, With crowns upon their heads, before His throne, And view the Lamb, who did for them atone. • When thus, in faith and hope anticipating The glories of that state, my soul desires To join the praises of the heavenly choirs, With faultering voice their triumphs imitating, I long to fellow -sinners to proclaim, The grace and worth of Jesu's saving name. To Him, while here, I will in faith be cleaving, And daily from His death fresh strength receive, My life and all to His appointment leave ; The victor's crown I once shall be receiving From His own hand, and face to face shall see. The glories of the Lamb, once slain for me. Nov. 1, 1792. THE LORD IS MY SHEPHERD. — PSALM XXIII. 1 AND THE BISHOP OF SOULS. 1 PET. II. 25. Jesus, Shepherd of thy congregation, Who for us thy blood hast spilt, Grant to us the joy of thy salvation, And remove our sin and guilt. HYMNS. We approach with deep humiliation Thee, our only hope and consolation ; Lord, thy peace to us reveal, And impress thy pardoning seal. We appear 'fore Thee with heart's contrition, For our faults are numberless, Yet we humbly trust for the remission Of them all, through boundless grace : When we in the dust 'fore Thee are kneeling, Grant to all the heart -reviving feeling, That we as thy sheep are own'd, Since Thou hast for us atoned. Fain would each express his heart's sensation, For thy unexampled love ; But our best and deepest adoration, Doth so cold and lifeless prove ; AVarm anew our souls with thy dire passion, And according to thy mind us fashion ; Ah ! remain our heart's desire, Till we from this world retire. We this day anew to Thee surrender, All the powers we possess ; 'Tis the sole reward which we can tender For thy love and faithfulness. As our faithful shepherd still be leading Us thy flock, and let us still be feeding On thy meritorious death, Till we yield our mortal breath. 89 90 HYMNS. Each in faith his case to Thee commend eth As the Bishop of his soul ; receive each one who 'fore Thee bendeth, With the prayer to be made whole : Thus shall each, (upon thy death relying, And by faith, Thee gracious Saviour, eyeing,) Walk thy way with heartfelt joy, And his powers for Thee employ. Nov. 13, 1793. PRAYER FOR THE NEW YEAR. What New-year's gift shall we desire Of Thee, our gracious God and Lord ? Should worldly treasures we acquire, No solid joy they could afford ; Thy spirit teach both great and small, For heavenly gifts on Thee to call. We ask not wealth, and pomp, and show, Or wonder-working powers, O Lord ; But pray Thou shouldst on all bestow The blessings promised in thy Word To those, who humbly wait on Thee, And such, Lord, we wish to be. Dependance, faith, humility, Patience, and zeal, and faithfulness. HYMNS. 91 True meekness, and sincerity, Reliance on thy promises, Unfeigned love and charity — These gifts, O Christ, we ask of Thee. Jan. 1, 1794. THOU SHALT CALL HIS NAME JESUS. MATT. I. 21. Jesus the Name of all most sweet, With comfort, peace, and joy replete ; Jesus, the name that angels bless, We too our dearest name confess. No other name, in earth or heaven, To them is for salvation given ; Jesus hath brought from sin release, Jesus hath purchased endless peace. Jesus, when dying on the cross, Eternal life obtain'd for us ; And, when victoriously He rose, He conquer'd death and all our foes. Jesus in heavenly glory reigns, But still His love to man retains, And with a sympathising heart, In all our sufferings takes a part. 9*2 hymns. Jesus is rich in love and power, His blessings upon all to shower, Then to His will let all submit, . He knows what's for His children fit. Our grateful souls shall still proclaim The worth and honour of His name ; Till we in nobler, heavenly lays, With saints and angels, Jesus praise. Jan. 2, 1794. LET IT ALONE THIS YEAR ALSO. LUKE xin. 8. Sinners, in your favour, hear Jesus with His Father plead : " Father, let them stay this year, That they still my Word may read." Sinners, when you hear this voice Of your Advocate, rejoice; All your former sins forsake, And to Jesus refuge take. Think, how oft His gracious call, Proudly you have disobey'd, How, in deed and word with all, You to Him no honour paid : Though each day new blessings brought, Of the Giver you ne'er thought ; Never did in grateful lays, You to Him your voices raise. HYMNS. Sinners, pause and think awhile, How you've spent the time that's past Will Jehovah ever smile \ Will His patience ever last ? True He sthTis rich in love, Nor will vet His grace remove ; But the clay draws nigh apace, When in wrath He'll hide His face. How can you in heaven appear. If while here you're not prepared ? Now, since He another year, From destruction you has spared ; Fall in spirit at His feet, And for pardon Him entreat ; Wash your robes in Jesus' blood, And be reconciled to God. Jan. 6, 1794. THE BOOK OF NATURE AND OF REVELATION When I the book of Nature read, I see in every verdant mead Jehovah's love and might ; Yea every drop of morning dew, And all the flowers of various hue, Reflect His image bright. .94 HYMNS. Where'er I fix my wandering eyes On earth or sea, or on the skies, His potent hand I trace ; The pleasant vale, the towering hills, The shady grove, the rippling rills, Proclaim their Maker s grace. When all looks gay, and Nature smiles, The nightingale my ear beguiles, His goodness I proclaim ; For all around calls with one voice, " In thy Creator's love rejoice, And laud His glorious name ! " When boisterous winds upheave the main, And pealing thunders shake the plain, The welkin seems on fire ; Then gloomy thoughts my soul o'erspread, And fill my mind with awe and dread ; I fear Jehovah's ire. Where'er I turn I nothing find, That could appease ray troubled mind, But all my fears increase ; No mossy fount, or fruitful field, Can any satisfaction yield, Or set my heart at ease. On opening then the sacred page, A med'eine powerful to assuage My guilty fears I find HYMNS. And as I turn the blessed leaves, My feeble hope new strength receives, The Lord though great, is kind. Creation's mighty works declare His greatness, and their witness bear, That He is Sovereign Lord ; But that He is past utterance kind, I, in the sacred Volume find, And read it in His Word. What never human wisdom taught, What far exceeds an angel's thought, In this blest book I see ; Jehovah left His throne above, Compell'd by everlasting love, To live and die for me. What mysteries this book unfolds, What wonders here my soul beholds, I scarce dare trust my eyes ; I read, I need not to despair, In mercy I shall have a share, My Maker for me dies. I've found what long I sought in vain, A remedy for all my pain ; The Bible yields this balm ; 96 HYMNS. My sorrows now are at an end, I on my Saviour's love depend, My anxious mind is calm. March, 1794. CHRIST'S PASSIOX. Arise, my soul, with awe and deep devotion, Attend the Saviour in each suffering scene Of sorrows, fears, and pain, and torments keen : For thee He drank the bitter, nauseous potion, Yea drank its very dregs, drank them for me : Accept, O Christ, my thanks eternally. In Olivet the awful scene commenceth, His human soul, foreboding fears unknown, Into an agony of grief is thrown, He, who in heaven and earth true bliss dispenseth, Himself needs comfort while he weeps and prays, Submissively His Father's will obeys. Suffused with tears and sweat, with blood baptized. His chosen friends asleep, no aid could yield, No heavenly panoply His soul to shield While by God's justice, for our sins chastised ; Sunk to the ground lie writhes and prostrate lies, In thrice repeated prayer for succour cries. HYMNS. 97 His prayers are heard — behold from heaven descended A God-sent angel-messenger, who hies, And with the needed strength his Lord supplies ; The dreadful penance-conflict now is ended, Christ won the field, the victory He gain'd By His own might and righteousness sustained. My Jesus is betray'd, is bound and taken, Before the council led by ruffian hands, Struck in the face ; yet patiently He stands, Scorn'd by His foes, and by His friends forsaken, The guiltless, spotless Lamb, the undenled ; He open'd not His mouth, when sore reviled. Pursuing still the sacred meditation, I see my Saviour scourg'd and crown'd with thorn, Clad in a purple robe, and hail'd in scorn ; With grief and joy I hear the exclamation From feeling pity wrung, " Behold the man ! " And to my soul repeat, " Behold the man ! " With thoughts devout I follow Him in spirit, With weary steps He mounts up Calvary's hill, There dying in my stead, my foe to kill, That I might once eternal life inherit ; Beneath His cross I'll stand, mark His last cries, Till, having conquer'd Death, the Victor dies. H 98 HYMNS. I hear Him with His Father interceding, And for His murderers pray : " My God forgive, They know not what they do, spare, let them live Then to the dying thief's last plaintive pleading, " Lord remember me," in love replies : " To-day with me thou'lt be in Paradise." Then to His friends, with filial pity moved, He calms His mother's fears, allays her grief, Points her for sympathy and kind relief To the Disciple, whom (as son) He loved. By faith upheld, earth's thorny path they tread, In hope of heavenly joy when perfected. All comfort now from my dear Lord is taken ; The sun eclipsed, dark veils the midday hours, The holy Sufferer feels hell's fiendish powers ; " My God, my God, why hast Thou me forsaken ? " In anguish He exclaims ; attend, He cries : " I thirst" — " 'Tis finish'd" — bows His head, and dies. My Saviour dies, grace past comprehension ! He dies for me, He dies for sinful me. That I with him might live eternally ; Mysterious, deep, and Godlike condescension ! My Maker dies for me, a rebel foe, To save my soul from everlasting woe. HYMNS. 99 What prodigies the Saviour's death attended ! The temple's veil was rent, the mountain shook ; The graves were open'd, saints forsook The chambers of the dead, and glad ascended, To grace the triumphs of their risen Lord, Who life and immortality restored. Surprised to find the sufferer dead already, A soldier with a spear pierced His side, Whence amply flowed a precious crimson tide, From sin to cleanse, and to refresh the needy. Beside this stream in spirit I will kneel Till I its cleansing, healing virtue feel. Rest sweetly now from all thy toils, my Saviour, In the cold grave, and grant when I recline My head in death, my body may, like Thine Rest sweetly in the tomb, then rise, for ever To live with Thee, who by Thy blood and cross Gain'dst endless life, and happiness for us. . For all Thy griefs, Thy stripes, and sins -oblation, Thy agony, Thy pains, Thy blood, and death, Receive, Lord, until my latest breath, My humble thanks and deepest adoration. I offer Thee my sinful, wretched heart ; Preserve me in Thj love till I depart. April 1, 1704. 100 HYMNS, GETHSEMANEH. Gethsemaneh ! O sacred spot ! By me thou ne'er shalt be forgot, For here my bliss begins ; I love to enter thy blest gate, And humbly on my Lord to wait, And see Him laden with my sins. The sight is filled with horror fell, Surpassing all that man can tell, And Angel-mind can think ; I see the Son of God Most High, Opprest with grief, I hear Him sigh, While He the bitter cup doth drink. I feel what ne'er before I felt, My icy heart like wax doth melt, My lifeless soul grows warm ; A flood of tears streams from my eyes, Here will I kneel, nor wish to rise, Here joys unspeakable me charm. April 17, 1794. THE SAME SUBJECT. Retire, my soul, to Olivet's fair garden, And view by faith the ever sacred place, HYMNS. 101 Where, burthen' d with the sins of Adam's race, The Saviour wrestled to procure their pardon ; may I ne'er grow weary of the sight, But contemplate it both by day and night. What, dear Redeemer, made Thee groan and languish ? What caused thy breast to heave with keenest pain ? What press'd the blood out of each sacred vein ? What broke Thy heart ? What caused Thy bitter anguish ? My numerous sins, Lord, made Thee sigh and weep, And stole from Thee the peaceful hours of sleep. Awe and amaze o'er whelm my frame and spirit, When I my agonizing Saviour view, My heart feels peace, and tears my cheeks bedew ; To save me from the wrath which I did merit, His soul was pained, His body dyed with blood, Smote by Jehovah's sin-avenging rod. April 17, 1794. PRAYER FOR LOVE TO JESUS. Kindle anew in me the heavenly fire Of love divine, and my cold heart inspire With gratitude — for all the grace bestow'd ; 102 HYMNS. As Thou to me art true, may I for ever Faithful remain to Thee, my gracious Lord and Saviour, And steadily my path pursue With Thee in view. July 9, 1799. YE ARE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE, THEREFORE GLORIFY GOD IN YOUR BODY AND IN YOUR SPIRIT, WHICH ARE GOD'S. 1 cor. vr. 20. "Worthy Thou : |[ : Shepherd of the chosen fold, For Thy unexampled favour With each breath to be extoll'd, And that soul and body ever Be, throughout our future years and days, To Thy praise.: || : Low we bow : || : At Thy footstool low we bow, For Thy precious grace election ; Grant our hearts may ever glow With a flame of pure affection Unto Thee, who to retrieve our loss, Barest the cross: || : HYMNS. 103 We will vie : || : With the angels we will vie, To adore Thee, Friend of sinners, Who by Thy death's agony Mad'st of heaven us happy winners, And for us at Thy once pierced feet Gain'dst a seat. : II : August '29, 1798. IF THE SON SHALL MAKE YOU FREE, YE SHALL BE FREE INDEED. JOHN VIII. 36. Bound in the chains of sin I lay,' Charged with a debt I could not pay ; Christ came my soul from death to save, And His life for my ransom gave. With His own blood sin s wounds He heal'd, And with a kiss my pardon seal'd : Then raise, my soul, thy thoughts above, And ne'er forget His dying love. July 9, 1799. 104 HYMNS. YE SHALL KNOW THE TRUTH, AND THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE. JOHN VIII. 32. He is free : || : He a free man is indeed, Who in Jesu's Word believing, From sins thraldom has been freed, And who, day by day receiving Needful grace and strength, each carnal view, Can subdue. : || : may all : || : All and every one of us, Jesus, through the blessed merit Of Thy blood, Thy wounds, and cross, Sanctify our soul and spirit, And anew devote ourselves to Thee Willingly.: ||: August 29, 1799. PRAYER FOR SANCTIFICATION. At thy feet : || : At thy pierced feet I lie ; Saviour, mark my heart's contrition, Listen to each broken sigh ; Ah ! refuse not the petition Of a sinner, conscious he's unclean. Full of sin!: II: HYMNS. 105 Make me clean,: ||: My whole nature purify, Cleanse me in that precious fountain Which by faith I open'd see, Standing on the blissful mountain, "Where Thou bar'st my sin, my guilt, and shame, Slaughter'd Lamb ! : || : Look on me, : l| : See each painful wound and sore, Thou compassionate Physician, Speak the Word, my sickness cure : Wrest me from the sad condition, Into which transgression brought my soul Make me whole. : II : Bid me live : || : Bid a dying sinner lire, Raise, raise my drooping spirit ; Then to Thee myself I'll give ; And, until I heav'n inherit, Every moment in Thy service spend, Faithful Friend!: || : Ftbruary, 1800. 106 HYMNS. THE HAPPY FAMILY. JESUS LOVED MARTHA, AND HER SISTER, AND LAZARUS. JOHN XI. 5. What transport, joy, and ecstacy, Would ravish the believer's heart, Could he, like them, the Saviour see, And at His feet or bosom rest ! Cheer up, my soul, although this bliss At present is to thee denied ; For, if the Lord thy portion is, Thy utmost wish shall be supplied ; Still, though unseen, His presence shall attend On all thy ways, for Jesus is thy Friend. Believer, here instruction gain, Wouldst solid happiness thou know, The pinnacle of bliss attain, And find a cordial for each woe ? Behold the secret is reveal'd In Bethany's much-fa vour'd cot ; Whate'er can ease or pleasure yield, Or sweeten keen affliction's lot, In measure full, complete, did here attend, And this the secret — Jesus was their Friend. Where Jesus is, each Christian grace, Each Gospel- virtue sways the mind. There Hope, with heaven-directed face, To this world's gaudy trifles blind, ,HYMNS. 107 Pierceth the interposing veil, And contemplates with steady eye The glories, which shall never fail, The peaceful mansions of the sky : When winds and billows roar, and floods descend, Her anchor's safely moor'd in Him her Friend. Where Jesus is, there faith appears In all her holy exercise, She Him as Lord and God reveres, Trusts His atoning sacrifice : There she beholds her sins forgiven, Beholds God's reconciling love, Her charter to a place in Heaven, Her title to the bliss above : In all life's changing scenes she can depend On Him, her faithful, promise-keeping Friend. Where Jesus is, sweet Charity, Fair transcript of the Saviour's mind — Expands in love and sympathy, And acts benevolent and kind : But her redeeming, dying Lord, To love and serve's her chief delight, Her feelings best with this accord,] Till faith is changed into sight ; Then Charity, the chief, will never end, While she finds scope for love to Him her Friend. How blest, Christian, is thy lot ! Though to the worldly mind unknown, 108 HYMNS. These inmates grace thy humble cot Far more than gold a Monarch's throne. Hope cheers thee in the gloomy day, And wafts thy thoughts to joys on high ; While Faith sustains thee on the way, And Love consoles the weeping eye ; Thus, like a river, shall thy peace extend, While Jesus lives, thy true, though unseen Friend. Then, Christian, bless thy happy state, And dedicate to God thy life, Let all who dwell within thy gate, Or father, mother, husband, wife, Or children, brother, sister dear, Unite with thee to follow Christ. The day is swiftly drawing near, By all believers highly priz'd, When God his fiery chariots down will send, To carry thee and thine to Christ thy Friend. There all, who truly Him revere, Around His glorious throne shall meet, No more sad separation fear, Nor feel earth's woes, with sin replete ; Deck'd with salvation's shining vest, Bearing the victor's crown and palm, With saints and angels' union blest ; They, endless years, serene and calm, In Christ's, in God's immediate presence spend, And in celestial strains praise Him their Friend. Ayr, Sept. 1805. HYMNS. 109 DESTINATION ,OF BELIEVERS. Let us join in adoration To our glorious Head and King ; And of our high destination Heart and voice unite to sing ! By His sovereign grace elected, We are sheep led by His hand, By His rod and staff protected, And to endless life ordain'd. Ruled by His Holy Spirit, Love and peace 'mongst us abound His atoning death and merit, Of our doctrine are the ground ; Daily thence we are obtaining Grace to walk the narrow road, And, while here on earth remaining, Live in union with our God. Dublin, May, 1814. UNION WITH CHRIST. Happy lot to be in union With the Lamb of God, who died, And to live in blest communion With the Lord's redeemed bride, Heirs of Heaven : II : And to this world crucified. 110 HYMNS. Such is our blest destination, Since He chose us for His own, And gave us the high vocation To our neighbours to make known His love's power: ||: While we live to Him alone. Living monuments he rearetb, Sacred to the love of God ; Holy vessels He preparetb, Sanctified by Jesu's blood ; Safely guides them : || : By His gentle staff and rod. Then, the love of God prevailing, Knits the hearts in friendship's tie, Each, the Holy Spirit's dwelling, Holds the bond of unity ; All as Brethren : || : feel a mutual sympathy. Dublin, May, 1814. BEHOLD, I, EVEN I, WILL BOTH SEARCH MY SHEEP, AND SEEK THEM OUT. EZEK. XXXIV. 11. Shepherd, mighty and Divine, Own me as a sheep of Thine ! Thou didst seek me when I lay 'Tangled in the wilderness, Thou didst kindly clear my way, Leading to true happiness. HYMNS. Ill Hast Thou found me ? then keep; Guide and tend me as Thy sheep, Lead me to the holy mount, Where Thy flocks securely feed, To salvations living fount, Flowing for the sinner's need . Dublin, 1814. FOR CHRISTMAS. Thou, by whose illumination, Kings and Prophets were inspired, — Wrapt in holy contemplation, From earth's busy scenes retired, — To predict Messiah's Advent, And His suffering life on earth ; Holy Spirit, now be present, While we celebrate His birth. Teach us the mysterious story — Long in shadowy types conceal'd ; That the Lord of life and glory Was in human flesh revealed : While we look to Bethlehem's manger, May love kindle at the sight, And adore the heavenly stranger, As Jehovah, God of might. 112 HYMNS. ON THE SAME SUBJECT. Jehovah, Christ our righteousness Announced to captive Jews, Who came their thraldom to redress, And liberty diffuse — Is He, who took our nature mean Appeared in humble guise, In whom no comeliness was seen, Whom worldly minds despise. While heavenly messengers proclaim, The great Deliverer's birth, With sacred awe pronounce the Name, Which peace restores on earth ; His Church in faith receives the news, Of Jesus born to die ; With holy admiration views The Godlike mystery. Her members crowd His courts below, And join the angel's songs ; One burst of gratitude doth flow From men's and infants' tongues. HYMNS. US ON THE SAME. In solemn cheerful strain We sing Messiah's reign ; He descended from on high, Veiled in feeble flesh and blood, His eternal majesty, To make peace for man with God. Suns daily rose and set, And help seem'd distant yet, Darkness covered still the world, Long delay'd the expected morn ; But the flag of light's unfurl'd, Now the Prince of peace is born. Now beam the rays of grace On man's apostate race ; Quick recedes the gloom of night, 'Fore the rising dawn of day, Whose effulgent blaze of light Guides the pilgrim on his way. The Serpent's head is bruis'd, The venom, he infus'd, Killeth not the men of faith, Who, like wounded Israel, See the Vanquisher of death, God with us, Immanuel. i 114 HYMNS. God issues the command, The Cherub leaves his stand, Eden's gates are open'd wide Sheathed is the flaming sword For the woman's seed hath died, Conquer'd hath the Eternal Word. ON THE SAME. The mighty work is done, The conflict now is ended, Christ hath the victory won, The reign of peace extended : Ye children of the fall, Bow to His gentle yoke, Who bore your guilt and thrall. Death's sentence to revoke. May the glad tidings spread Throughout the world's expansion. And light Divine be shed Through every human mansion, Till Christians, Heathen, Jews, And all of Adam's race Believe the joyful news, And taste the Saviour's grace. HYMNS. 115 OX THE SAME. Stores of bliss above conception Open'd were when Christ was born ; All who need, without exception, Sinners wretched and forlorn, Are invited : || : of His fulness to partake. Peace and reconciliation Are contained in this store, Pardon, grace, life and salvation, And a thousand blessings more Are provided: || : By Immanuel, God with us. Though unworthy, we entreat Thee, Saviour for a gift of love, To sustain us till we meet Thee In the realms of bliss above, Where unceasing : || : Streams of endless pleasures roll. ON THE SAME. Welcome among Thy people here, Thou bring'st the acceptable year ; Descending from Thy throne above, The Prince of peace, the God of love. Thou cam'st, the mighty Hero, to sustain The combat fierce, and peace restore again. 116 HYMNS. CHRISTMAS. Let Zion open wide her doors, Receive her promised King ; He doth from Heaven's exhaustless stores The richest treasures bring. To end of sin the dreadful strife, He freely offers His own life ; No less a ransom could suffice For man's redemption price. Ah ! come, my Saviour, come to me, In faith I reach my hand, And ope my heart and mind to Thee, The Hope of every land. O let not Majesty severe O'erwhelm my trembling soul with fear, But by a gracious look of love My guilty fears remove. The Prince of peace, Immanuel, Is come with sinful men to dwell, The Prince of darkness to defeat By victory final and complete ; The prison-house to open wide, The captives liberate, and guide His ransom'd flock, with tender care, To pasture, ever green and fair. HYMNS. 117 He comes to thee, my sinful soul, Thy wayward passions to control, Thy sickness heal, thy fears to quell And all anxiety dispel. Blest is the people, blest the land, So holy Prophets sing — Whose gates and doors wide open stand To welcome Zion's King ; Blest in each region and each clime, Blest to the very end of time, Yea blessed to eternity, Jesus, who welcome thee. Tho' in an humble manger laid, The mighty God is He, His, tho' in swaddling-bands array'd, The robe of Royalty. The Angel's hymn, sung at His birth, Is echoed by the Saints on earth ; All nature once shall bow the knee Before His Majesty. Again we touch the tuneful chords, And lift our voices high To praise the king, the Lord of Lords, Who rules both earth and sky. 118 HYMNS. Down to the earth He bent His way — Love's sceptre in His hand ; Stern wrath no more shall bear the sway, But flee 'fore Mercy bland. Thou wond'rous Child, Immanuel, Nor man, nor Seraph's tongue can tell, Nor wisdom's utmost powers define — The measures of Thy love divine. Yet feeble mortals favour'd are In Thy unmeasured love to share : Its fire can warm the coldest heart, And to the dying life impart. Kindle in me this sacred fire, To raise from earth each low desire ; My heart be swayed by love to Thee, My hope fix'd on eternity. A brighter star appears Than Eastern sages saw ; It shines throughout creation's spheres. Earth shouts : Hallelujah ! The Morning-star is He, Whom humbly they adored, "With reverence due and bended knee, And hail'd Him Christ the Lord, HYMNS. 119 Approach the Saviour's manger, Behold God's only Son ! He's treated as a stranger, Rejected by his own ; His countenance beams meekness, He needs a mother's care To help His infant weakness, Though Lord of earth, sea, air. Charg'd with a heavenly mission, He bringeth news of grace, To rescue from perdition Man's guilty rebel- race; He calls on wretched sinners In accents full of love, To make us happy winners Of endless bliss above. Inspired Prophets all proclaim His great, august and wondrous Name ; And Heaven's registry records Him King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. In counsel deep He formed the plan To save from ruin guilty man, In judgment He our cause maintain'd, And by His death our freedom gain'd. 120 HYMNS. The mighty Hero, He alone Engaged the foe, the hattle won ; On the usurper's lost domain Establish'd His eternal reign. He, the exalted Prince of peace, Lord of the treasury of grace, On rebels calls : " your arms lay down. Receive the victor's palm and crown." THE VOICE OF HIM THAT CBIETH IN THE WILDERNESS J PREPARE YE THE WAT OF THE LORD, MAKE STRAIGHT IN THE DESERT AN HIGHWAY POR OUR GOD. ISAIAH XL. 3. 'Thus spake the voice; the sound was heard From pole to pole, from east to west, The ranks of Seraphs stood prepared To execute their Lord's behest. They usher'd in with loud acclaim Redemption's long expected year, Announced salvation in His name, Whom they with holy awe revere. That voice still speaks, it speaks to me, A base apostate from my God, Bids me prepare to welcome Thee, My Kinsman near allied in blood. HYMNS. 121 I hear the voice, obedience vow, Stretch out the hand of love and faith, Thee to embrace, who stoop'st so low, To rescue me from endless death. CHRIST'S SECOND ADVENT. I. Ye nations of the earth rejoice, Lift up your heads and wonder ! Hosanna sing with cheerful voice, The heavens are rent asunder ; For lo ! from the realms of ethereal light, The Maker of worlds is descending Before Him recedes the dominion of night His foes at His footstool are bending. I hear the mighty Angel's voice The trumpet's blast — It calls aloud, " Look up ye ransom'd, and rejoice, The Lord descendeth in a cloud." " Lift up your heads, He reappears, The King returns, the Bridegroom hies To meet His bride, dry up her tears, And welcome her in Paradise." 122 IIYMXS. II. TV r E for Christ's second Advent wait, In joyful expectation, In faith and hope anticipate The day of full salvation ; We then shall see our Saviour-King, In concert with the Angels sing, Give to our God the glory ! FOR ANNIVERSARIES. 1 GENERAL. BLESSED ARE THEY THAT DWELL IN THY HOUSE ; THEY WILL BE STILL PRAISING THEE. PSALM LXXXIV. 4. Here we will erect our dwelling, In the house of prayer and praise, Like the Saints of old be telling All the wonders of God's grace ; Magnify Him; || : For His love to Adam's race. Daily by His Word instructed, Learn the ways of sin to shun ; By the Holy Ghost conducted, While our destined race we run ; And be faithful : || : Till the heavenly prize is won. HYMNS. 123 Lord Christ, from Heaven Tby dwelling-place, Look on this flock of Thine, Assembled here before Thy face To praise Thy love Divine. We wait within Thy courts to tell The raptures, which our bosoms swell For mercies ample, rich and free, Daily dispensed by Thee. With thanks and adoration We in thy courts appear, Thou God of our salvation, Command Thy blessing here We wait Thy Spirit's motion To fan the flame of love, Enkindle true devotion And raise our minds above. Sweet is the recollection Of favours daily new, Of Jesus' kind direction To Him our thanks are due ! He taught us by His Spirit To know our lost estate, To feel our deep demerit, And wait at mercy's gate. 124 HYMNS. Let us join in adoration To our glorious Head and King. And of our high destination, Every voice unite to sing : By his Sovereign grace elected, We are sheep of Jesus' hand ; By His rod and staff protected, And to endless bliss ordain'd. Renew with us, Lord, this day Thy covenant of love, More clearly unto us display Thy power to remove Whatever might thy work impede, Or into error's path us lead ; For in ourselves no power we have Our souls from sin to save. Thou faithful Shepherd, lead us still, That we may execute thy will ; Mark out our path, and be the guide Of each, that none may turn aside ; Thus by attention to the still, small voice, What thou desion'st shall be our only choice. HYMNS. 125 Our homage, Lord, to thee we pay, Resolv'd no stranger to obey, For thou the rightful owner art Of each affection of the heart • To thee each power of body, soul, and mind Devoted be, and to thy will resign d. Lord we will glory in thy cross, And all things else account but loss, And daily to thy blood apply Our sinful hearts to purify : By prayer and holy vigilance Prepare for that inheritance, Where saints and angels ceaseless sing, The praises of their glorious King-. Enraptured by the joys sublime, Conceal'd behind the veil of time, We'll all devote our thoughts above, And haste to meet the God of love. ■2. — Missionary. In Jesus' vineyard planted, And cultur'd by His hand. To us the boon is granted, To follow His command : 126 HYMNS. " Go and proclaim salvation" Salvation free for all — To every tribe and nation, Enslaved by the fall." Jesus accept the tender Of all our hearts to thee, We gladly will surrender. To thee each faculty ; Thus shall, in every station, "Where'er be cast our lot, In rest, or occupation, To thee be praises brought. Lord it claims our heartfelt praises, Lights of love the sacred flame, And the enraptured spirit raises 'Bove the world illusive fame ; — That so highly we're esteemed — We who poor and helpless are, That we should be worthy deemed, Th' ensign of thy cross to bear. Thankful for our bigh vocation, We implore thy aiding grace, To convey thy invitation, 4 Come to me,' to Adam's race HYMNS. 127 To erect the Cross's standard, In each region of the globe, Peace proclaim to every kindred, Offer all salvation's robe. 3.— FOR AUGUST 13th., 1827. Rise, Church of Christ, with songs of praise Jehovah's temple enter, To Him a joyful anthem raise, In whom our bliss doth centre : Now in cheerful verse — Jesus' love rehearse Which for a century — the Brethren's Unity, So richly has enjoyed. United in Jesus by love's sacred tie. With hearts and with voices we laud the Most High, His wonders of mercy delighted review, Who covenant keepeth, the Faithful and True. To Him with abasement our homage we pay, For favors imparted on this festive day To His flock, who assembled His death to record, And pledge new allegiance to Jesus their Lord. J 28 HYMNS. Op years full a hundred have rolled away, Since did the Almighty His goodness display, And rear'd amidst forests on Herrnhut's fair hill, A Church which He destined to follow His will. To her He imparted the faith of His Christ, Her members with fire and spirit baptized ; With zeal and devotion enflamed each breast, To obey with delight His every behest. Manifold, Lord, have been the favours, Thou to this thy Church hast shown, To thy faithfulness which never wavers, All the praise is due alone ; This the cause we were by Thee elected, And 'midst dangers graciously protected ; We a small but chosen band, Grateful in Thy presence stand. To Thee the Church's Sovereign We grateful homage pay ; Continue Lord to govern Within our fold, Ave pray. To Thy most blessed leading We wish to be resign'd; Be on Thy pastures feeding, Thou Shepherd ever kind. HYMNS. 129 Past tokens of Thy faithful love, Encourage future hope, Thy candlestick Thou'lt not remove, Nor leave our Church to droop. Though little be her strength, yet Thou Canst make the feeble strong, And, as in seasons past, so now Canst rectify what's wrong. On Thee we call, in mercy, Lord Our errors all forgive ; Renew our days — repeat the word, And bid the dying live. Blessed anew by Thee, our God, We banish doubts and fears, Led safely by Thy staff and rod, We leave our future years To be directed by Thy will ; Thy thoughts of peace with us fulfil, And keep us grounded on Thy death, Until our latest breath. 130 HYMNS. 4. FOR THE LOVEFEAST AFTER THE INTERMENT OF THE LATE REV. RALPH SHUFFLEBOTHAM, MINISTER OF OUR CONGREGATION AT BA1LDON, September 29th, 1827. The voice which oft within these walls, Proclaimed Jesus' dying love, Now from the tomb renews its calls, Bids you from bliss no longer rove. " O seize," it says, " each fleeting hour, Your heavenly calling to make sure, To feel of Jesus' love the power To pardon sin — your peace secure." TRANSLATIONS. 1. — Hym^s in our German Hymn Book. Beschrankt ihr Weisen dieser Welt. No. 4:)4. The wisdom of the world denies, That God can be the Friend of sinners, But faith with confidence replies, In Christ we of His love are winners. Though I am weak — God strong in might, I darkness — He the Fount of light. He rich and great — I poor and mean, He pure and holy — I unclean, I naught — He all ; yet true it is, " My Friend is mine and I am His." HYMNS. 131 My Kinsman, my Immanuel, In love became my Mediator, Decreed a remedy when I fell, I'm reconciled to my Creator. The Lord and Son of David came, Meek as a Lamb, He bore my shame, And when He did from heaven descend Became my Bridegroom, Brother, Friend ; Now in my flesh He clothed is : " My Friend is mine and I am His."' God who did not withhold His Son, In Him my every want supplieth, No present good, by Jesus won, Nor heaven itself to me denieth ; TVhate'er Christ did while here He dwelt, The sufferings, griefs, and pains He felt, To reconcile me unto God, His Word and Spirit, flesh and blood, Still prove to me the source of bliss : " My Friend is mine and I am His." Though thousands, day by day, receive A fresh supply out of His treasure, I need not fret at this and grieve, For He is rich beyond all measure ; Though numbers hourly take their fill, His grace remains an ocean still ; I will His grace to none deny, And humbly to myself apply ; My joy springs from His love's abyss ; " My Friend is mine and I am His." 132 HYMNS. Without Him heaven would lose its charms, And earth afford no solid pleasures, But when His love my fear disarms, The wilderness abounds in treasures. The world's too small, too long the year, My work too hard except He's near. When human friends at distance keep, And Guardian-angels seem to sleep, I'm not alone, for true it is ; " My Friend is mine and I am His." I owe my body, life, and all, To Him, who made me and redeemed My soul from Satan's cruel thrall, God's favourite child I'm now esteemed. I have devoted and resign'd To Him my will, my heart, and mind ; And since I all from Him receive, I'll all at His disposal leave ; Then shall I spend my days in bliss : " My Friend is mine and I am His." His is the glory, His the toil, I sought Him not when He me called, I was the Devil's wretched spoil, Condemn'd by law, by sin appalled. What is my own is dung and dross ; But by His death upon the cross He gain'd my pardon and release, And set my troubled heart at ease. Made me an heir of endless bliss : " My Friend is mine and I am His." HYMNS. 133 My time and fate are in His hand, This strengthens faith, gives resignation To live or die at His command, And be content with my vocation. I'll strive His glory to display, In all I think, or do, or say ; He takes a sympathising part In all my trials, grief, and smart ; All anxious care I can dismiss : " Mv Friend is mine and I am His." I'll bear it with a patient mind, If all around should mock and vex me, I in the Judge a Friend shall find, His last appearing can't perplex me. Things earthly shall to ruin haste, A dire disease my body waste, My flesh become of worms the prey ; Yet I shall live in endless day. Engraved be on my tomb-stone this — t; My Friend is mine and I am His." The Author, Christopher Wagleister, was a Lutheran Minister in Nuremberg, where he died 1706, aged 47 years. 134 HYMNS. 2. Wer uberstromet inich mit Segen. No. 1630, v. 6 — 8. Who overstreameth me with blessing ? Thou, only Thou, my gracious God ! Thy hand removes whate'er's distressing, Thou lead'st me with thy staff and rod ; With pity, never known before, Thou cancellest sin's dreadful score. While yet the power of life and motion Is left, my grateful soul and tongue, Inspired by Thee with true devotion, Thy praise shall ceaselessly prolong : My heart, when quench' d is nature's fire, Shall still in throbs to Thee aspire. Accept, God of my salvation! The humble sacrifice I bring ; When heaven shall be my habitation, With Angel-voice thy love I'll sing ; To Thee throughout eternal days Ten thousand Hallelujahs raise. 1828. The Author, John Menzer, was born 1658, and died in 1734. He was Parish Minister at Kemnitz when Herrnhut was building. He is said to have composed the Hymn, which is Eucharistic, when his house had been burnt down. HYMNS. hinauf zu deiner Freude. No. Look op, my - thy joy With a believing mind, With all the ills, which thee annoy. The way r o Jesus I Here in this world thon hast no ho Nor lasting joy He is the P rl i rf . all thy v fast in faith to J esns cleave, His faithfulness rei And every burden with Him I Whose [< w : His ways with thee are just and r!_ He puts thy enemies to fli However threatening they an: closet enter, pi To J thy grief. D to thy cry. His hand to give relief; Though men thee hate, forsake and gi 3 iviour thee will never I His -void is pass'd Hell aid afford. ly upon t ! . I 136 HYMNS. Lift up thy heart to Him on high, And leave this sordid earth ; Behold with a believing eye God's excellence and worth : Devote thy life, thy all to Him, Who did thy soul from death redeem. In love to thee the cross endur'd, And life for thee procur'd. Arise, and seek the things above, Let Heaven be all thy aim, Where Jesus dwells in bliss and love. And earth and sin disclaim; The world and all its empty joy His potent breath will once destroy ; Abiding rest and peace of mind In Christ alone we find. The Author, John Caspar Schade, was born in the Princi- pality of Henneberg, in 1666. He was Minister at St. Nicholas' Church, in Berlin, and formed an intimacy" with Mr. Franke, of the Orphan Asylum, in Halle, and the Rev. Dr. Spener. During his latter years he brought opposition and grief on himself by his conscientious strictures, when re- quired to pronounce Absolution in the Confessional. During this period he composed the hymn of which the above is a translation. HYMNS. 137 4. Du selige Armuth, du. No. 844. Thrice happy I esteem my lot, To feel true spirit's poverty, This portion from the Lord I've got. It yields content and peace to me ; He gave me this inheritance, My soul's salvation to advance ; To Him eternal thanks and praise. Be render'd for my call of grace. how exceeding rich and great The grace of Jesus Christ appears ! He left His heavenly Father's seat, To share our sorrows, griefs, and tears . No worldly pomp, or dignity The sons of men in Him could see, When they th' Eternal Word beheld ; His Godhead in our nature veil'd. For us He left His heav'nly throne, A life of pain and woe He led, Among His nation liv'd unknown, And freely suffer' d in our stead : That He those, who in Him believe Might as His property receive, Since by His anguish, death, and blood, He reconcil'd us unto God. J 38 HYMNS. Yea, though th' Eternal Son of God, A man of sorrows He became, Took on Him our sin's heavy load, Endured the cross, despis'd the shame : The Maker of Creation's sphere Did in an abject state appear, That by His poverty the poor Might be enriched evermore. While here on earth no place He had, Where He His weary head could lay, Oft hungry, thirsty, spent, and sad, He learnt by suff'ring to obey : His meat and drink was to fulfil His Heavenly Father's holy will, And to seek out the sons of woe, That He to them might kindness show. Say, thou love's eternal Source, What prompted thee this step to take ? Compassion was the mighty force, O'er sinful man thy heart did break ; Uncall'd thou cam'st to set him free From sin, from curse, and misery, Yea to enrich and crown his days With thy salvation, joy and grace. My body and my soul combine To laud and magnify the Lord, My Shepherd and my Guide divine, Who leads me by His holy word. HYMNS. 139 Preserves me in the narrow way, Works wonders for me day by day, Whose staff to comfort never fails, When any trial me assails. Xought can such pleasure yield to me, While in this vale of tears I stay, As that His glory I shall see, And live with Him in endless day ; Ev'n here of everlasting rest, I of a foretaste am possess'd, While in sweet union I abide With Him and with His chosen bride. Most gladly I to others leave Their worldly treasure, pomp and fame : Since of Christ's fulness I receive, I glory only in His name ; In His reproach I freely share, Who for my sake the cross did bear, And joy in shame and poverty, Since Jesus poor became for me. Composed by Godfrey Neuman. He was employed in the service of Count Isenburg Meerhol, and belonged to the " Inspired," as they were called. Joined the Brethren's Church in 1739. 140 HYMNS. I.— ANTHEMS FOR FESTIVALS. Here in thy temple gracious Lord, Thy people glad thy praise record, And pay their adoration : Delighted we the theme pursue, Which tells of mercies daily new, Of peace and of salvation ; Joyful sing we Of the blessing — we're possessing, Since thy spirit — shew'd the virtue of thy merit. Thy liberal hand our wants supplied, No needful blessing was denied, We shared thy benediction ; A Father's heart we found in Thee In days of bright prosperity, In seasons of affliction ; In joy and grief, Thou, O Jesus ! — didst refresh us : All thy mercies — grateful every soul rehearses. Sept, 1827. 2. How awful is the scene I view, While pearly drops of nightly dew, With blood are tinged — blood precious oozing HYMNS. 141 From the Redeemers open'd pores; Here He lost Paradise restores, Sustains the conflict, and Avhile bruising The serpent's head, the captive frees, And for sin's slaves procures release. 3. For me, for me, Lord my God, my Jesus, Thou pain'd, distress'd, forsaken, to release us, In agonies thy head didst how ; Faith views astonish'd the stupendous wonder, Life's Author dies, adore my soul and ponder ! Twas for my sins He stoop'd so low. 4. Auf von dem Staub der Erde. &c Quit each vain desire, After heaven aspire By faith's conquering power ; The morn of gladness Succeeds to sadness, Dispels all anxious sorrows, Past is night's cheerless hour ; Substantial pleasures, Eternal treasures, Are won by love's strong power. 142 HYMNS. 5. Herr auf den wir trauen, Sec Lord, by faith Thee eyeing On thy grace relying, We place till we are dying Our hopes on Thee ; When dread fears assail us No human aids avail us, Strength and courage fail us, To Thee we flee — save us Lord. 6. Der Du Leid und Sehnsucht stillest, «S:c. Thou, who grief and longing stillest And the soul with comfort fillest, That repentant moans with guilt opprest, Toss'd like waves on troubled ocean, Hopes and fears succeed, but bring no rest ; By thy peaceful Spirit's motion, Calm the storm, dwell in my breast, O come and dwell within my breast. 7. Auf der Lufte heiligen Weben, &c. In air's gentle undulation, In deep mines of the creation, Near my heart when sorrow woundeth, Near my soul when joy aboundeth, Lo the Lord, the Lord is there, 3 lark His footsteps everywhere ! HYMNS. 14o In (lays of grief I hear His voice, Say " lov'st thou me '. " ^\"hen comforts sweet my soul rejoice, Say, " lov'st thou me ? " Thou eternal, gracious God ! I will love Thee ! FUNERAL SERMON FOR GEORGE IV, PREACHED AT FULNECK, JULY 15th, 1830. Proverbs viii. 15. " By me Kings reign^ and Princes decree justice!' In common with thousands and tens of thousands of our fellow subjects in every part of the British empire, we are met to solemnize one of those great national events, which God ordains to im- press his rational and accountable creatures with his Sovereignty. He rules over all. " He doeth according to his will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth ; and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him. what doest thou.""* " By Him Kings reign and Princes decree justice. 11 It is not an event of every day's recurrence, that has brought us together this evening. It is not to listen to the sound of the clarion, announc- ing the defeat of embattled armies ; the total * Daniel iv. 35. SERMON. 145 prostration, the final overthrow of all the nation's foes. Not to hear the voice of the herald pro- claiming peace, general, permanent peace : — not to behold the pageant of a King crowned, and a nation doing homage to a new and mighty Potentate. A far diiFerent scene demands our attention. A graver spectacle hovers before our mental vision, sounds of more solemn import reverberate through the air, and astound our ears. We hear a voice, not from the living but from the dead, " All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field : the grass withereth, the flower fadeth ; because the spirit of the Lord bloweth upon it.''* And to strike us with profound awe, and rivet the impression, the voice sounds from the tomb of a powerful Prince. Where now is the pomp of royalty, where the splendour of crowns, and the dazzle of diamonds ? Where the pageantry of courts and the grandeur of state \ A narrow vault is the palace, a coffin the throne, and a shroud the robe of majesty. Nothing now remains to King George the Fourth, but what he had in common with the meanest of his subjects. Like the beggar, he must say to corruption, " Thou art my father; to the worm, thou art my mother and my sister.' 1 f With such an example of the instability of the world's brightest prospects, it would be equally * Isaiah xl. 6, 7. + Job xvii. 14. L 146 SERMON. irrational and impious to let it pass by unnoticed and unimproved. As loyal subjects we cannot be unconcerned witnesses of this mournful event, and, as professing Christians, it behoves us to learn those lessons of divine wisdom from it, which can never be too deeply impressed on the mind, or too attentively studied. It has been well observed by an eminent and pious writer, that, " Devout attention to the deal- ings of Providence is equally consonant to the dictates of reason and of Scripture. He who believes in the superintendance of the Eternal mind over the affairs of the universe, is equally irrational and indevout in neglecting to make the course of events the subject of frequent meditation; since the knowledge of God is incomparably more important, than the most intimate acquaintance with our fellow-creatures; and as the latter is chiefly acquired by an attentive observation of their conduct, so must the former be obtained in the same way. The operations of Providence are marked with a character as expressive of their great Author, as the productions of human agency : and the same Being, who speaks like himself in his word, acts like himself in the moral economy of the uni verse. " The obscurities of Providence are elucidated by Scripture: the declarations of Scripture are verified by Providence. One unfolds, as far as it is suitable to our state, the character and designs of SERMON. 147 this mysterious Agent ; the other displays his works: and the admirable harmony, which is found to subsist between them, strengthens and invigo- rates our confidence in both. " Hence a disregard to the operations of the Deity in his providential dispensations, is fre- quently stigmatized in Scripture as an universal symptom of impiety, (i Woe unto them," says Isaiah, " that rise up early in the morning, that they may follow strong drink, that continue until night, till wine inflame them ; and the harp and the viol, the tabret and the pipe, and wine are in their feasts, but they regard not the work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of his hands. Therefore my people are gone into captivity, be- cause they have no knowledge."* Besides these general considerations, which ought to induce us, as loyal subjects and profess- ing Christians, to mark the footsteps of the Almighty in the great national events of our day ; there are particular reasons, that should influence us, as a community, to be observant of the times in which we live. You, my Brethren, will not deem a brief notice of them unsuited to the present occasion. To the equity of our laws, which teaches our " princes to decree justice," we ought, under God, to ascribe the great civil advantages, which we enjoy in common with the rest of the * Isaiah v. 11, 12. 148 SERMON. nation ; and to the religious liberty, so fully granted to every denomination of Christians in the land, we owe it, that, though as a church we are sprung from a people of a foreign country, we are more than protected in the free exercise of religion, and in the uncontrolled use of the ecclesiastical con- stitution, handed down to us from the founders of the Brethren's Unity in Moravia. From the benevolent sceptre of Britain, our ancestors, when oppressed in their native land, sought that relief which a persecuted Church is sure to obtain from a Government, acknowledging the rights of conscience, and acting on the principle of true religious liberty. No sooner was their distressed situation known in England, than Dr. W. Wake, then x'Vrchbishop of Canterbury, and Dr. J. Robinson, Bishop of London, so warmly and effectually espoused their cause, that in 1715 an Order of the Privy Council was issued for "the relief, and for preserving the episcopal Churches, first settled in Bohemia, and since forced, by the persecutions of their enemies, to retire into Great Poland and Polish Prussia." In consequence the then reigning King, George I, granted a general Brief, ordaining collections to be made in all the churches for their relief. The same favourable disposition towards our Church was manifested by the great council of the nation, when petitioning for an act of Parliament, securing to us the free exercise of our ecclesiastical SERMON. 149 government and discipline in the dominions of his Britannic Majesty. The Bill passed both houses of Parliament, without a dissentient voice, and re- ceived the royal assent ; and the prayer of the Petition was fully granted. No opposition, since raised against our Church by other Protestant states, has in the smallest degree diminished the good opinion, or been made a pretext for with- holding the protection of the British Government towards us, whenever needed. The very contrary has been experienced by us even in periods, when it became the imperative duty of Government to guard, with the greatest circumspection, whatever might appear to threaten the safety of the kingdom by admitting foreign influence. Here I more particularly allude to the peculiar situation of this country during the late war; When circumstances imperiously demanded the passing the Alien Act, it was natural for our Church, notwithstanding her just sense of the expediency of the measure, to fear, that it would prove detrimental to the prosperity of our Missions. Most of them, as is well known, are established in countries subject to the British crown ; while at the same time the majority of the persons employed in them are foreigners. This, it was feared, would throw an insurmountable obstruction in the way of sending new Missionaries, being foreigners, to the British colonies. The event, 150 SERMON however, proved, that the Lord was better to us than our fears, by inclining the hearts of our rulers to favour what, I will not say, was our cause, but truly the cause of God. In more instances than one, when Missionaries from Germany had arrived in Eng- land, with a view of sailing to the West Indies, or the Cape of Good Hope, the requisite licenses were most readily granted, and every facility, in the power of Government, was afforded them for proceeding to the place of their destination. The history of our Church supplies other ad- ditional proofs of the favourable disposition of Government, which I must not pass over in total silence. Whenever by the fortune of war any foreign colony, in which one of our Missions had been planted, changed its former Sovereign, and became dependant on the crown of England, greater facilities for carrying on the benevolent undertaking were the never failing consequence. The same benevolent disposition, which is shown by the Government at home, influences the several legislatures in his Majesty's foreign possessions. In a recent communication from the Superintend- ant of our Missions in South Africa, after men- tioning the visit of Sir Lowry Cole, Governor of the colony of the Cape of Good Hope, to the settlement at Gnadenthal, he makes the following remark; " Since I have been here we have had four Governors, of very different political sen- timents ; but all agree in valuing the feeble but SERMON. 151 well meant efforts of the Brethren among the heathen." It would he a pleasure to enlarge on this part of our subject ; but I refrain adding any thing more from a full persuasion, that most, if not all who hear me, will know rightly to ap- preciate these marks of benevolence on the part of those, who bear the rule over us. Our loyalty and patriotism would, however, be of a very questionable character, did they depend solely on favours received from those entrusted with the Government of the British Empire. As Christians we ought to be influenced by higher motives, and actuated by principles, that have their foundation, not in human expediency, but in the doctrines taught by Divine wisdom. The Bible inculcates those lessons, the right application of which can alone impart the character of true virtue to loyalty and patriotism. There we read, " Let every soul be subject to the higher powers. For there is no power but of God ; the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever, therefore, resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God ; and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. " * Again, " Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be to the King as supreme ; or unto Governors as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, * Romans xiii. ], 2. 1-52 SERMON. and for the praise of them that do well. For so is the will of God, that with well doing you may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. ,1 * Hence arises the duty, which the Apostle enjoined on the members of the Christian Church, even at a period, when their rulers were heathens and many of them cruel persecutors of the disciples of Jesus : — " I exhort, therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men ; for Kings, and for all that are in authority; that we may lead a quiet and peace- able life in all godliness and honesty. For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour. " f Wherever the doctrines, taught in these and similar passages, have their due effect, whether it be on private individuals, or on communities, they will be followed by a consistent conduct towards superiors. Men will learn to obey, not for wrath, but for conscience' sake. Hitherto, I may fear- lessly assert, (and I bless God for being able to make that assertion,) the loyalty of the Church of the Brethren has never been impeached, except by those, who wanted a pretext for oppressing her. Not in the way of boasting, but with unfeigned thanks to God, I say it, that, in the most critical and perilous times, her obedience to the Powers that tcere, is so well attested by historical facts, * 1 Peter ii. 13, 14, 15. t 1 Timothy ii. 1—3. SERMOX. 153 that, though it might be called in question, while the public mind was in an excited state, it can now no longer be doubted. For proofs I need only refer to the revolutionary war in America, the Irish rebellion in 1798, and the insurrectionary movements among the Negroes in Barbadoes, in 1816. In these turbulent times scarce an instance is on record of any members of their Church join- ing the disaffected. But admitting that this had been the case, and that single individuals among the free-born inhabitants of America and Ireland, or among the slaves in the West Indies, were partizans with the disloyal, it would not invalidate the truth of the general assertion. The utmost this can be made to prove is, that there are unsound members in our Church, as well as in every other body of professing Christians, a truth, which however painful, we never had either the hardihood or the simplicity to deny. To ascertain the real character of any people we must not judge from isolated facts, but mark what is the prevailing and general conduct of that people, and inquire what are the principles, which form the base of the religious and civil compact between them. Pursuing this course no candid enquirer can long remain in doubt respecting the opinion and practice of the Brethren. Their history developes their practice ; and the statutes of their Brotherly Union set forth their principles. In the article 154 SERMON. treating on civil Government, their sentiments are thus expressed, " A Church of Christ, on the one hand, must secure to all her members, the full enjoyment of liberty of conscience; and on the other watch with equal care, that her members honor and love the Government, under whose protection they live, and conduct themselves as loyal and obedient subjects." If it be asked, how have the Brethren acted in conformity with this article ? The answer is ; they have never estab- lished themselves in any country without the consent of the Government, and without obtaining security for the free exercise of religion, according to the dictates of their conscience. Whenever refused admission into a state or country, they have obeyed the divine precept ; — ' : Into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you not, go your ways out.' 1 * And if at any time opposition has raised its head, and the former protection been withdrawn, they have humbly but firmly remonstrated. If unsuccessful in thus quietly and peaceably vindicating their cause, they have remembered the words of the Prince of Peace, " When they persecute you in one city, flee into another. " f While mindful of their duty " to obey God rather than men, 1,1 they have not forgotten the obedience due to their temporal Lords. Rather than defend their cause with carnal * Luke x. 5. t Matthew x. 23. SRRMOX. 155 weapons, they have left kindred, and houses, and lands, and property, for the Gospel's sake ; — and, exiled from home, have sought an asylum among the inhabitants of a foreign clime. And this they have done not only under the iron dominion of Popery, but under the more tolerant spirit of Protestantism. We may, therefore, without hesitation affirm, that, thankful for religious toleration and civil liberty, the Church of the Brethren has not aspired after power nor coveted authority. I have perhaps dwelt longer on this part of our subject, than some may think either necessary or useful. In so doing, I have not been influenced by any apprehension that the members of this Congregation are defective in loyalty and patriot- ism. I dare not harbour this suspicion, for were it well founded, we might justly fear, that the principles of our constitution, on a very important part of christian practice, were secretly being undermined. But many children and young persons are growing up among us, on whose minds we wish early to impress those scriptural precepts, by which, in this particular likewise, their lives must be so regulated, that their future conduct may be consistent with their christian profession, and in accordance with the principles of that Church, in whose pale they have been born and baptized, or with which, in mature years, they have, by their own deliberate choice, connected 156 SERMON. themselves. Besides, it appears to me a very suitable and profitable manner of improving the event which has brought us together, for reviving and strengthening these principles in both old nnd young. I shall, therefore, in proceeding' to a practical improvement of it, first address myself to the members of our Church. You, my Brethren, can, no more than the rest of the nation, be insensible to the stroke which it has pleased God to inflict on these kingdoms, by the death of a revered Monarch, under whose mild sway you have enjoyed that complete liberty in the exercise of your inherited religion, which was often denied to your pious forefathers. Moreover, to borrow the words of the humble address of our Church, presented to his late Majesty on his accession to the throne, "We have enjoyed that uninterrupted protection, by which we have been enabled quietly to follow our favourite calling, in promoting the cause of Christ among the numerous heathen tribes, subject to your Majesty's sceptre/"' These recollections should endear to us the memory of the departed Sovereign, both as Prince Regent, and as King, and serve to perpetuate among the members of our Church undissembled loyalty. For, while we mourn our present loss, we have every reason to expect, that, under our new Sovereign, the same privileges will be extended unto us, while as devoted and obedient subjects, SERMON. 157 we continue to " lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty." But leaving our domestic interest in this event. I shall now take a more general view of it. The reign of our late Sovereign, as Prince Regent, and as King, has been signalized by occurrences, such as are not recorded on the page of British history during any former period of the same extent. Events have followed each other in quick succession, have often been crowded together within a few months, which seemed to require years, if not ages, for evolution: — events, in which even the sceptic could not but see the footsteps of the Almighty; while the true believer, in marking their progress, read in legible characters, " The Lord God Omnipotent reigneth!" — events, which would justify a Prophet in exclaiming, " Tremble, thou eartfy, at the presence of the Lord, at the presence of the God of Jacob ! "* In the midst of national calamities, have we not also heard the voice of encouragement and comfort, " In righteousness shalt thou be established: thou shalt be far from oppression ; for thou shalt not fear : and from terror ; for it shall not come near thee ? "f And now, for the sixth time within the short period of twelve years, ' 4 a Prince and a great man has fallen' 1 J in our land, and the ancient prediction has been verified in Britain, " the * Psalm cxiv. 7 t Isaiah liv. 14. Z 2 Sam. iii. 38. 158 SERMON. King shall mourn, and the Prince shall be clothed with desolation, and the hands of the people of the land shall be troubled. " * Truly, the signs of the times have been and continue to be ominous. A remarkable feature in them is, that in all the late dispensations of the moral Governor of the world, mercy and judg- ment have gone hand in hand. — We have been menaced by a powerful foreign enemy, alarmed by the spirit of sedition and rebellion at home, our commerce has been paralysed, the land threatened with famine and pestilence, and what is the worst of all, we have seen an engine, forged in hell, set to work and plied, with an activity, zeal, and perseverance unknown to our fathers, by a fra- ternity of men, who, in the very face of the sun, dare to deny their Maker, and blaspheme that God, whose long-suffering alone prevents their instantaneous plunge into hell, while the language of treason against Heaven is yet quivering on their lips. Men of that stamp were wont to skulk into corners and shun the presence of the good, the moral and the pious. Not so now. Satan, by his emissaries, enters the very company of the saints, and " presents himself among the sons of God." Is it a wonder, if the blood stagnates in our veins at a spectacle like this I Does it not prog- Ezek. SERMON*. 159 nosticate the rapid approach, (if not already come) of the perilous times of the last day ? We cannot unravel the secret purposes of God ; but we are warned against refusing to see his hand, when it is lifted up. We are instructed that, " when His judgments are abroad in the earth the inhabitants of the world should learn righteousness." * But we turn to the brighter side of the subject. If we have beheld the divine judgments in some of their most terrific forms, we have, at the same time, seen the mercy of the Lord displayed in its mildest features of compassion and long-suffering ; and therefore, notwithstanding our national guilt, we have not been consumed. The danger of war. sedition, famine, and pestilence have been averted; and though commerce may still be considered as rather languishing, and other symptoms of God's displeasure may excite fears ; yet have his com- passions never failed. He has verified His gracious promises : ' The needy shall not always be for- gotten, the expectation of the poor shall not perish for ever."f " I will abundantly bless her provision; I will satisfy her poor with bread.""!: " While the earth remaineth seed-time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease." || Amidst the political shaking of the nations, we * Isaiah x.wi. .0. + Ps. ix. 1(3. J Pa. cxxxii. 15. Gen. viii. '22. 160 SERMON. have witnessed increasing zeal and activity in building the spiritual temple of the Lord. In these undertakings, Britain has been foremost. Of far the greater number of the benevolent and religious Institutions of our day, she has been the parent, and all of them she has kindly fostered. Her princes and men of renown have espoused the cause of morality and religion. Our Kings and our Queens have been nursing fathers and nursing mothers" * of the Church. The less affluent, the very poorest, have exerted themselves in the cause of God ; even the mite of the widow has not been withheld. Favoured above every other nation, in these troublesome times, with the blessings of heaven, our native isle, has been the highly honoured almoner of God's bounty in temporal and spiritual things. With liberal hand has she provided for the destitute, relieved the afflicted, succoured widows and orphans, sheltered the friendless and houseless stranger, mitigated the sorrows of the prisoner, and made the fetters of slavery less galling. Not content with acts of mere humanity, her many and magnificent in- stitutions, ramified in every direction, for elevating the moral character, and communicating divine knowledge, not to her own population only, but to the uttermost parts of the earth, reflect the bright- est lustre from her Albion cliffs, and sea-girt shores. * Isaiah xl. 23. SERMON. 161 Hereby has she been able to stem the torrent of infidelity, give a higher tone to public morals, and established Christianity, whether in the palace or the cottage, on its only true foundation, Love to God, flowing from faith in a crucified Saviour, and evidenced by deeds of charity to men. Let it not be said, that this picture is too highly wrought. We admit and deeply lament the still abounding iniquity in our land, and grieve to think, that among those, who aid these Societies, there may be some, whose motives are not pure, and whose deeds of ostentatious charity will be found wanting when weighed in the balance of the sanctuary. But this evil must not lessen our gratitude for the good that really exists. We ought still to rejoice, but to rejoice with trembling. Do these movements in the world indicate the dawning of the latter day's glory, we may discern in them also the approach of the perilous times of that momentous period, when the mystery of God shall be finished. I have designedly omitted the least allusion to the private and public character of the deceased Sove- reign. So humble an individual as I am, can have no other sources of information on these subjects, than are open to all, who read a newspaper, or study the page of History. My office, as a minis- ter of the Gospel, gives me no authority to pas> judgment on a fellow mortal, whether prince or beg- gar. Neither my lauds of his virtues, nor my cen- M 162 SERMON. sures of his faults, can in the slightest degree alter the sentence of the King of Kings, and the Sovereign judge of all. And, except circumstances of a very- extraordinary nature justify it, a discussion of pub- lic measures, is in my humble opinion unsuitable to the pulpit. It is so at all times, but more particularly on an occasion like the present. Politics, which are conversant only with the things of this world, ought not to be forced on our attention, when our thoughts and desires, our hopes and our fears, should be solely and altogether occupied with the concerns of " that kingdom which can never be moved." To this we are most powerfully excited by the present mournful event. May we have ears to hear, what the spirit thereby saith unto all, and especially to the churches. Once more, has the funeral kneli tolled in the palace ; have the robes of royalty been exchanged for the shroud and the winding sheet. By com- missioning the Angel of death to infix his dart in the royal breast, has God verified his word. " By me Princes reign" To Kings, as well as to their subjects, has He fixed the bounds of their habitations, and the limits which they cannot pass. From this let us learn ' ' so to number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom, " " redeeming the time," for our days are few, and through the prevalence of sin they are evil. Blessed be God, that this wisdom, equally SERMON. 163 needed by the Prince and the subject, can be attained by men of all ranks and conditions in life. It is the knowledge of Jesus, " the true God and eternal life," * who, by dying for our sins, has extracted the sting of death : and gained the victory over the grave. Faith in Him delivers us from the bondage of corruption; we are "be- gotten again unto a lively hope, by His resurection from the dead, to an inheritance, incorruptible and undeiiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for all, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time."f If this faith be in us, working by love, true loyalty and patriotism will not be wanting ; we shall " fear God and honour the King,"* and amidst all the divine dispensations to us as a people, whether of judgment or of mercy, trust in the Lord, and acquit ourselves like faithful ser- vants, who wait for his return, to take unto Himself the kingdom, that " when He shall ap- pear we may have confidence, and Dot be ashamed before Him at His coming."!) " Now unto the King eternal, immortal and invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory, for ever and ever. Amen/"§ * 1 John v. 20. f 1 Pet. i. 3— .5. + 1 Pet. ii. 17. || I Johu ii. 28. § 1 Tim. i. 17. THE CONFESSION OF CHRIST. A Sermon on Matthew x. 32. " Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven." When Greece and Rome flourished in sciences, it was esteemed an honour to be a disciple of one or other of their Philosophers. They gladly adopted the name of the sect to which they belonged, and even gloried in the appellation. They were ready to stand up for their respective masters, to defend and to propagate the distin- guishing principles of their party. Oh ! that it were so now with regard to the Great Teacher, sent from God, who speaks as never man spake. How great the privilege to hear the mouth of divine wisdom ! How infinite the honour to bear the name of Christ. The appellation indeed pleases; but how luke- warm, how cold is the zeal of many of his professed followers ! SERMON. 165 Yet a bold confession of Christ is of the last importance. This is frequently asserted in holy- writ. It is asserted with peculiar emphasis in our text. If there be any desire in us, not only to have the name, but the true character of Christians, we shall not trifle with such an awful subject. By the aid of the Spirit of Truth, I shall, in the present discourse, endeavour to impress its im- portance upon your minds and mine. In doing this I shall I — Make some observations on the Confession of Christ. II — Add some considerations to induce us to confess him. In our text Christ says: "Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father, which is in Heaven." The first enquiry we are ready to make after reading these words is, what we are to understand by confessing Christ. This I shall endeavour to ascertain, ac- cording to the plan laid down, in the first part of the discourse. ■ I — By making some observations on the confes- sion of Christ. And here, I first remark, that to confess simply means to acknowledge the truth concerning any person or thing. Thus to confess our faults to each other, is the same as to acknow- ledge that we have been guilty of such and such misconduct. When we read in John i. 20 that John the Baptist confessed that he was not the 166 SERMON. Christ, the meaning is, that he acknowledged to the messengers, who came to enquire, that he was not the promised and expected Messiah, but they must still look for another. To confess Christ, therefore, signifies to acknowledge the truth of whatever is written respecting the Person, the Character, and the work of Christ. This pre- supposes faith in Christ, and it is evident, that before we can confess him, we must have some knowledge of the things written concerning him, and must believe the record which God hath given concerning his Son. Hence says the Apostle (Rom. x. 10) "How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard : and how shall they hear without a Preacher?" By consulting Scrip- ture we find, that this confession of Christ, or the acknowledging the truth concerning him, was expected of all, who named the name of Christ, in other words, who as we should now say, were professors of the Christian religion. Thus we read in Acts viu. 37 that Philip would • not baptize the Eunuch, he would not admit him to the fellowship of the believers at that time, he would not receive him into Church communion of the faithful, till he had made this confession, " I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God." Hence we conclude, that we break our baptismal covenant, if we either remain ignorant of the truth as it is in Jesus, or are remiss in acknowledging this truth, and confessing him. SERMON. 167 Those of us who are parents, are more particularly bound, to keep this constantly in view in the education of our Children. We do right to cul- tivate their mental faculties, in providing for their temporal wants, and doing whatever lies in our power, to enable them to fill that station in Society which Providence shall allot them, with credit to themselves and benefit to others. But if our exertions terminate here, we neglect the main trust committed to us, and which we took upon ourselves, when we brought our little ones to the baptismal font. Never let the Christian parent forget, that he is bound by every consideration of regard to his own character, of conscience and religion, to educate his son and daughter for the Lord, and that the great end for which they have been lent unto him, is that, by the blessing of God, he should be instrumental in making them the confessors of Christ. But to confess Christ is taken in a higher sense, to wit, to aver the truth concerning him before men. This is the foundation and centre <>f evan- gelic preaching. St. Paul declares, "We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord. 11 * "Other foundation can no man lay, than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ/'t This preaching distinguished the Apostles from Jewish Teachers, who laid the stress upon the law of Moses, representing the •2 Cor. iv. 5. t 1 Cor. iii. 11. 168 SF.ltMON. doers of that law as thereby justified in the sight of God. It also distinguished them from Heathen moralists, who deduced their often contradictory and always uncertain opinions respecting God and spiritual things, from the light of mere natural religion. From this conduct of the Apostles, it is fairly to be inferred, that it is the imperious duty of every minister of the Christian dispensation, to make ''Christ all and in all" in his ministrations. We mnst direct our hearers to see the glory of God in the face of Jesus; from the cross of Christ to learn the existence of moral evil, and be con- vinced of the exceeding sinfulness of sin ; by faith in Jesus to obtain pardon and peace with God, and the hope of eternal life ; influenced by His grace, to be enabled to perform works pleasing to God, not as the ground of our acceptance with him, but as flowing from love and gratitude to Him, who first loved us. Every motive to moderation in prosperity, to patience in affliction, to use the blessings of Providence when they are given, to God's glory, and when they are withheld to be content, must be drawn from Christ. In short, every thing they do, or leave undone, the sin they avoid, and the holiness they seek after, they must be taught to do in His name and for His sake. If we act other- wise, we dishonour our office, we are found unfaithful. We do worse, we starve the hungry sheep, we strengthen sin, we accelerate our own SERMON. 169 and others 1 ruin. Hence the charge to Timothy, " Take heed unto thyself and to the doctrine; continue in them ; for in doing this, thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee."* This open confession of Christ, though in a peculiar manner the duty of ministers, is not confined to them. Many occasions occur, in which the meanest of Christians may have a seasonable opportunity of avowing before his fellow-men, that all his hopes of present peace and future glory are solely derived from Christ. To confess Christ implies further, that we not only receive Him as our Saviour but acknowledge Him as the Lawgiver of His Church. The office of a legislator is to make and enforce laws and punish transgressors. This office Christ sustains. Our Saviour Himself declares, that He did not come to destroy the law, but to fulfil it. This He did by His righteous life, which was a perfect transcript of the Divine precepts ; and seeing that no sinner could ever fully keep God's law, Christ in man's stead, bore the penalties annexed to its breaches, and at the same time merited for them the grace to delight in His law, and to find His commandments not grievous but rather joyous. Now the very circumstance of the Apostle speak- ing of Christ's commandments, and observing that believers find them no burden, but rather a * 1 Tim. iii. 16. 170 SERMON. pleasure, is an incontrovertible intimation, that Christ has left certain precepts and institutions, which all his professed followers are obliged to keep. Indeed, what else is the subject of a large portion of the Apostolic epistles, but the enumeration of certain Ordinances and commandments, in which the members of Christ's Church are exhorted to walk? Nay, the very character of Jesus, as the Head, the Lord, and the King of His people, includes the idea of rule; there must be some that are ruled, and laws by which they are ruled, and which none has a right to make and enforce, but He who holds the reins of government. Who are those whom Christ will finally disown, and who will be for ever banished from his presence, but those his enemies, who would not have Him to rule over them ! From all this we fairly conclude, that Christ is the lawgiver of His people, as well as their Saviour, and that those who deny Him this right, are deceiving both themselves and others. Yet self-evident as this truth is, I fear there are not a few, calling themselves confessors of Christ who, if not in words, yet in works deny Him this right. They seem to fancy, that because by the deeds of the law, no flesh can be justified, believers have no further concern with its in- junctions. The truth is, the moral law was never abolished as a rule of life, though it is not the ground of our justification. Its observance still remains the evidence of the sincerity of our pro- SERMON. 171 fession, and as the whole law is comprehended in love, so the various exercises of kindness, flowing from this principle, in the hearts of believers, or not performed by those who are devoid of this principle, will constitute the rule of the final judgment, according to the representation given of it by Jesus Himself, in Matthew xxv. No sensible man ever credits the loudest pro- fessions of loyalty to the King, if unaccompanied with regard for His government, and cheerful obedience to His laws. And shall that man be credited, who, however loud in the praises of our heavenly King, is habitually disregarding His institutions, and disobeying His precepts." No, the sentiment is too impious to be seriously held by any but self-deceiving hypocrites. Jesus says, " Ye are my friends if ye do whatsoever I com- mand you."* If we observe this, we shall more effectually confess Christ before men, than by all we can say of His person and work as the Saviour of sinners, unconnected with obedience to Him as our King. Once more, to confess Christ includes de- pendence on Him as the Great God. 1 shall not here enter into a laboured argument of Christ's divinity. I barely remark, that the saints of old, when in straits, called upon Jehovah. Of this we find an example, exactly to the point, in the 102 * John xv. 14. 172 SERMON. Psalm. The writer begins it with entreating Jehovah's help : " Hear my prayer, O, Lord, and let my cry come unto thee." He then describes his distress in the most pathetic language, and at the close encourages himself to hope in God, by a consideration of the exalted dignity of the Lord, to whom he made his complaint, and on whom he depended for deliverance. Now, the language of the Psalmist, delineating the majesty of Jehovah, is the very same that is employed by the Apostle to the Hebrews, in describing the dignity of the Son of God. Consequently Christ is Jehovah. Fully persuaded of the divine power of their sleeping Master, His disciples, tossed on the boisterous sea, and ready to sink, woke him saying, " Lord, save us or we perish." The event proved that their dependence on Him was not in vain; the storm was instantly hushed, and became a perfect calm. This is another instance of Christ's divinity, for the sacred writers themselves repre- sent power over the watery element, as essentially belonging to Jehovah. Thus says the Psalmist, " Thou rulest the raging of the sea ; when the waves thereof arise thou stillest them."* Hence we conclude, [thafc no one can truly confess Christ, who denies His essential deity; and that unreserved dependence on Him, as the Great God, as well as our Saviour, constitutes a most important part of confessing Him before men. * Psalm lxxxix. 9. SERMON. I/O Lastly I must observe, that this open and bold confession of Christ, is not unfrequently attended with difficulties. Our Saviour himself said, tf Ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake." f This declaration is fully substantiated by the treatment the Apostles received both from Jews and Gentiles, when preaching Christ ; and by the lot of those who became His followers, and openly avowed their allegiance to Him as their Lord and Saviour. Such bold confession of Christ exposed them to the rage and fury of self-righteous Jews, and involved them in the most cruel persecutions from wicked Pagans. Even after the Roman Empire became nominally Christian, have gibbets been erected and faggots lighted to terrify and extirpate the true confessors of Christ, who by mere worldlings, though bearing the name of Christians, have always been considered as the scum and offscouring of the earth. We have abundant reason to be thankful, that we live in an age and a country where we have nothing to fear from the persecutor's sword. But let us not thence infer, that we may confess Christ without being exposed to any kind of difficulty on that account. While many, even in this nation, have no more of the Christian than the name, the true disciples of Jesus need never « Matthew x. 22. ' 174 SERMON. expect to escape the censure, the taunts, the ridicule, or even the hatred of those who are swayed by a very different spirit. Religious decency, or as St. Paul calls it, " the form of godliness,"" is indeed generally commended ; but, when a person goes beyond this, is intent upon possessing the power of godliness, and influenced by it in his conduct, it is much if he does not thereby bring reproach upon himself from his former associates. Probably his best friends and his nearest akin, will consider such behaviour on his side, as sufficient to make him forfeit their good opinion and esteem. How hard it is to bear such treatment, those know well, who have been tried in that wa}^. Too often do the taunts of men shake our firmest resolutions, and make us forsake the good way in which we have begun to walk. Thus far have I briefly shown what confessing Christ implies. The subject merits the most serious attention. If we credit the words of our Saviour in the text, we must allow, that it involves our present and eternal happiness. I proceed now to the second part of our discourse, which was II. To add some considerations to induce us to confess Christ before men. Here we may be ready to ask, do we need inducements ? Are we not bound to obey God ? and to "honour the Son even as we honour the SERMON. 175 Father?" Such is the depravity of our hearts, that we need to be stimulated even to what is our imperative duty; and such is the Divine mercy, that it condescends to give every requisite on this head. Scripture abounds in encouragements to the duty under consideration. I shall confine myself to those fairly deducible from our text. These are sufficiently strong, including no les-s than the assured promise, that Christ Himself will confess us, will acknowledge us to have been His friends and true followers. In this promise, there are several particulars, that greatly enhance its importance, and render it more fit to serve as an encouragement to confess Him. Consider, first, the dignity of His Person. Do we consider it honourable, to acknowledge the great, the rich, the powerful, to treat them as our friends ; what, then can exceed the honour of thus acknowledging and treating Him, who " is the brightness of the Father's glory,* in whom "dwellethall the fulness of the Godhead bodily?"! On the other hand it is disgraceful, not to ac- knowledge our kindest benefactor ; how shameful then, what an enormous sin must it be, not to acknowledge Him, who loved us, without any merit on our side, yea, who out of pure love, laid down His life for us ? Do you blush for shame, that you have so long treated Christ with cold * Hebrews i. 3. + Col. ii. 9. 176 SERMON. neglect ; then be induced by a survey of His unmeasured love to you, as well as by a view of the infinite grandeur of His person, boldly to confess Him. Again, consider the reward promised to the confessors of Christ. Such, says He, " I will also confess: 1 ' Christ, as the great High-priest of our profession, did virtually confess all His followers to the end of time, present them before His heavenly Father, and claim them as His own on that solemn occasion, when He prayed not only for his disciples, but also for all those, " who though their word should believe on Him.' 1 * All these were known from all eternity to Christ, and thus chosen in the counsels of the Deity before the worlds were made. But it was necessary that what thus had been transacted in the secret counsels of God, should one day be made publicly known. This takes place, as far as relates to the individual, when the sinner, through believing in Christ, receives the witness in his heart, by the Holy Spirit, that he is a child of God, which Holy Spirit enables him to cry, " Abba, Father." Then it is also, that he is again honourably men- tioned by Christ, and his name enrolled in the Lamb's book of life, with acclamations of praise to His great deliverer. " There shall be joy in heaven, before the holy angels, and in the presence of God, over one sinner that repenteth !" f Hath it * John xvii. 20. + Luke xv. 10. SERMON. 177 ever been your happy lot to know yourselves thus confessed by Christ ? Have you as it were, heard the Hallelujahs to God and the Lamb, raised on your account, because you were lost, but have been found, you were dead but now you live ? If so, then you cannot hesitate for a moment, most boldly to confess Him, who thus confessed you. Yet this is not all. Though as true believers, you can already here rejoice over your adoption into the heavenly family, and Angels rejoice with you, that you have become the sons and daughters of the Lord God Almighty, yet the happiness you thus enjoy is still unknown to the world around you, perhaps unknown to your dearest friends, and nearest relations. Know then, (and may it serve as an additional encouragement), that a day is fixed in which the secrets of every heart shall be made manifest. Yes, Christ shall sit on the throne of judgment, invested with all the powers of the Supreme God, " clothed with light as a garment," and, in a righteous sentence, award to every man his final irreversible doom. Then, if you have been His confessor here, He will confess you amid the plaudits of heaven, before assembled worlds. He will declare you justified by your faith in Him, evidencing itself by your bold con- fession of Him, amidst reproach, shame and persecution. Acquittal from a charge of guilt, brought against us, is honourable though it be made only before a County-Court in the presence N 178 SERMON. of but a few ; it is more honourable if made before a higher tribunal; but the highest honour a person can attain, in this respect, is to be tried and found innocent, by the great national assembly, in the face of the whole kingdom. How great then must be the honour, to be declared innocent before Angels and men ! Such will be the honour put upon you, if now you confess Christ before men. Need you, can you possibly need, any further inducement, to abound in this duty, with boldness, constancy and firmness ? Great as are the encouragements already men- tioned, the Text affords yet one more, by asserting that Christ will thus confess his people, not only before Angels and men, but before his heavenly Father, before the eternal God, the self-existent Jehovah. And this honour put upon believers, will be greatly enhanced by their consciousness, that they are in themselves utterly unworthy of so exalted a privilege. How great would be the honour, if the Prince, the heir apparent to the throne, sitting in judg- ment, should present a rebel to his royal father, as one whom he had ransomed, now claimed as his own, and destined to share the throne, and the kingdom with him. Such, only infinitely grander, than any earthly object can represent, or human language can paint, will be the honour conferred by Christ upon his followers, when He shall make good his promise: " He that overcometh — his SERMON. 179 name will I confess before my Father and his Angels ; and I will grant him to sit with me in my throne, as I am set down with my Father in His throne."* Such are the encouragements held out to us, by the lips of eternal Truth, to be bold in our con- fession of Christ. Say not, that this duty is attended with too many difficulties. I grant it is not without its trials, very considerable trials. But what is shame, reproach, persecution, or even death itself; what is any or all of these trials, compared with the future and unfading glory of the true Confessor. Must we not say with the Apostle, who had more than a common share of these difficulties : " The sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory, that shall be revealed in us."f They are " light, and but for a moment, and work out for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. 1 '* Besides, however great our difficulties may be, Christ has promised us strength accord- ing to our day. Relying on His aid, may we continue boldly to confess Him before men ; living in the assured hope, that He will one day confess us in heaven, and present us before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy.'' 1 Amen. * Rev. iii. 5, 21. + Rom. viii. 18. J 2 Cor. iv. 17. TRICENTENARY JUBILEE OF THE ENGLISH REFORMATION. OCTOBER 4th, 183-5. Jude v. iii. " Ye should earnestly contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. Many thousand persons are this day assembled in their accustomed places of worship, to keep a holy solemnity to the Lord, in commemoration of the most important event recorded in the pages of the world's history, except that, which relates to the visit of God's own Son in human form to this terrestial globe. We celebrate this day the Tricentenary Jubilee of the Reformation. For, on the 4th of October, in the year 1535, was completed the printing of the first edition of the whole Bible in the English language, commonly called " Coverdale's Bible. " He was a man greatly and deservedly esteemed for piety, know- ledge of the Scriptures, and diligent preaching ; on account of these qualities King Edward VI. SERMON. 181 advanced him to the see of Exeter. The completion of this work, in which he had taken the principal share, gave stability to the Reform- ation. On this account it forms an important era in the religious history of England, and is, with great propriety, fixed on as the day, from which to date the introduction of Protestantism into this kingdom. No event is more deserving of a joyful, devout, and religious commemoration, than the Reform- ation. It is an event, interesting not to a party, but to Protestants of every name ; — not to England only, but to every country bearing the Christian name — not to Christendom alone, but also to Heathen nations — Interesting not only to the generations now living ; but to millions still unborn. Even the Roman Catholic Church has reaped, and is now reaping, vast benefits from the Reformation. It is interesting to all who now enjoy, or shall hereafter enjoy its blessings, for its happy influence on the civil, intellectual, moral, and religious condition of human society. If there is a denomination, that has greater cause, than other Christian communities, to rejoice in the Reformation, it is the Church of the Brethren ; and that for more reasons than one. We rejoice and give thanks, because all our con- gregations enjoy the blessings of a Protestant ministry : by this I mean the privilege of having those doctrines preached in their scriptural purity, 182 SERMON. which, after being for centuries superseded by human tradition, were again brought forward and had their pre-eminence secured to them at the Reformation — because the members of our Church, instead of being forbid to read the Bible, are exhorted to a diligent perusal of it ; so that our children may be said to embibe the soul-nourishing doctrines of the Gospel, with the milk, that nourishes their bodies; may learn in advancing years to form their principles, and regulate their conduct by the Word of God, and under every vicissitude of life, even to hoar hairs, may find encouragement, comfort and joy in it promises — because in every Protestant country we enjoy, if not as in this our native land, full, unshackled religious liberty, yet sufficient toleration for the performance of divine worship according to our own ritual, and for engaging in the diffusion of sound scriptural knowledge. And most of all, because as a Church, we now see the blessings widely extended, which flow from those very doctrines which our ancestors believed and propagated, in the defence of which they laboured and suffered, sixty years before the Reformation, ere the names of Luther, and Calvin, of Cranmer, and Knox, were known. What a proof this in our history that Christ's servants shall not labour in vain. Their work is before Him ; their reward shall follow. The bread cast on the waters shall be found after many days. What a proof that, ' the SERMON. 183 blood of the Martyrs' is the seed of the Church. Our ancestors rejoiced with the Reformers, and gladly aided their cause. And shall we, in our happier days, be less fervent in our thanksgivings, or less zealous in our labours ? They saw the light of the Reformation like the early dawn of " the morning spread upon the mountains,* we see it rapidly increasing in brightness, and soon shall it shed its cheering rays through every region, and illumine with meridian splendour the whole expanse of our world. Scarce had the Gospel been preached, and committed to writing by divine inspiration ; scarce had congregations of believers, " walking in the fear of God, and the comforts of the Holy Ghost, 1 '' been organized ; than the purity of the former was sullied, and the beauty of the latter obscured. The heavenly Husbandman had sown good seed in his field ; but an enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat ; and both sprang up together. The Acts and Epistles of the Apostles, contain clear intimations, that error, in doctrine and practice, exercised a baneful influence in the Christian Church, even in its earliest days. The corruptions, once admitted within the pale of the visible Church, gradually increased in malignity. This was especially the case after pagan persecu- tion had ceased, and, Christianity was publicly * Joel ii. 2. 184 SERMON. recognized with the religion of the state, in con- sequence of the conversion of the Emperor, Constantine, to the faith of the Gospel, in the 4th Century. This, though hailed as a most auspicious event, paved the way for the introduc- tion of the great apostacy, the falling away of many, of which the Apostle speaks in his Epistle to the Thessalonians. For " he who let," or hindered, " had now been taken out of the way."* Fear of persecution no longer deterred hypocrites from entering the Church, and the honours and riches, lavished on the teachers of Christianity, soon made them forget their character as servants of Christ, appointed to feed the flock committed to their care. Instead of being ensamples to the nock they became lords over God's heritage. They carried their presumption so far, that in the 7th Century the Bishop of Rome arrogated to himself universal spiritual dominion ; assumed the title of Christ's Vicar on earth, and claimed infallibility. All external restraint being thus removed, " that wicked one was revealed, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all powers and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish. t The history of Christendom during the period, emphatically termed the dark age, confirms the Apostle's prediction. * 2 Thessalonians ii. 7. t Thessalonians ii. 8 — 10. SERMON. 185 Amidst the general apostacy from the Truth as it is in Jesus, the Lord still prevented the total extinction of the light of the Gospel. Individuals, and small Societies, were at different periods raised up by Him, who, at the risk, and with the actual loss of their property, and lives, boldly confessed Him, in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation! Among these worthies, who lived and testified of the Truth towards the close of the dark age, the names of Wickliffe, Huss, and Jerome of Prague, will ever be held in veneration. Nor must we here forget, the com- bined and systematic labours and sufferings, in defence of the faith once delivered to the saints, of the Waldenses, the Lollards, the Moravian and Bohemian Brethren. They were blessed and successful forerunners of the Reformation, pre- paring the way of the Lord. Glimmerings of light burst forth here and there, men began to feel the yoke of spiritual tyranny too oppressive to be longer borne. It was then that the Arch-deceiver, outwitted by his own subtilty, arrogated for those whose minds he had corrupted and enslaved, the power to forgive sin, thus usurping the Sovereign pre- rogative of God. Pope Leo X, in 1517, sent his emissary, John Tetzel, a Dominican Friar, into Saxouy, to sell indulgences, i. e. to grant in the name of the Pope, plenary pardon of sin to all who were able and willing to pay for it. 186 SERMON. The Beast, which John saw rise up out of the sea,* had attained its full growth, and stood forth in all its ghastliness, with the name of Blasphemy written on its seven heads. This was indeed the Church's extremity, but it was also God's op- portunity. For " the time to favour Zion, yea the set time was come."f To accomplish His design of mercy, He had provided a chosen in- strument in the person of Martin Luther, and richly endowed him with those gifts, which were required in a Reformer. Among the many im- portant services, which he rendered to the cause of religion, the principal was his translating the whole Bible into the German language. Thus the glorious Reformation began in Saxony in the year 1517. The new doctrines, as they were called, spread with a rapidity almost incredible, not only through Germany, but into distant countries, showing that the work was of God, and not of man. Within the short space of sixteen years, the Reformation was extended to Switzer- land, Denmark, Hungary, Russia, Sweden, Great Britain, Ireland, and France. Even Italy, Spain, and Portugal, felt the power of Divine Truth. The followers of Luther and his Coadjutors received the name of Protestants, on account of their protesting against the errors and superstitions of Popery ; and this is still the distinguishing appel- * Revelation xiii. 1. + Tsulm cii. 13. SERMON, 187 -lation of all in every country, who have freed themselves from the Papal yoke. While in several of the nations, into which the light of the Reform- ation had penetrated, Protestantism obtained no permanent footing ; it pleased God in His infinite goodness so to overrule events, that in our own country the nation at large dissolved its con- nection with the Church of Rome, and adopted the Reformed Religion, The doctrines of the Reformation were first promulgated in England, in the reign of King- Henry VIII. The principal agent was Thomas Cranmer, who in 1533 was consecrated Arch- bishop of Canterbury. On the 20th of March, the following year, an Act of Parliament was passed, by which the power of the Pope in this country, and all connection with Rome were abolished, and the supremacy of the King in all causes, ecclesiastical and civil, within his dominions, was established. Convinced of the importance of a general dis- semination of the Scriptures, Cranmer persuaded the King to order a translation of the Bible to be made. This Translation, as stated before, was executed by Myles Coverdale, and the printing of it finished on this day, October 4th, three hundred years ago. We pass over the struggles between Pro- testantism and Popery, which for several years convulsed the kingdom, especially during the reign of Queen Mary, when, as is well known, 188 SERMON. the Popish party became dominant, and strenuous- ly employed their temporary ascendancy for the extirpation of Protestanism. The historians of that day assert, that eight hundred persons were publicly martyred ; the names of two hundred and eighty have been preserved by Burnet, who were burnt alive in different parts of England, not at once, not by a single act of precipitate fury, but deliberately, gradually and successively, month after month, with unsatiated and unrelenting repetition and perseverance. Among these victims were Arch-bishop Cranmer and the Bishops, Latimer, Ridley, and Hooper : until the day of final judgment it will not be known how many others were secretly massacred in prison, the victims of famine and torture. On the accession of Elizabeth to the throne, things took a favourable turn. As soon as the Par- liament met in 1559, several Acts were passed in favour of the Protestant cause. The English service was restored, and settled as it is now extant ; the Queen's supremacy was acknow- ledged ; and in short, all the laws respecting religion, which were made in the reign of Edward VI. were revived, and those of Mary were repealed. We now direct our attention to Scotland. Here the doctrines of the Reformation had been in- troduced in 1527, by Patrick Hamilton, a young SERMON. 189 man of noble descent, who perished at the stake three years afterwards. The work was carried on with the utmost success, by the zealous en- deavours of the indefatigable John Knox and the disciples of Calvin, who had returned from Geneva in 1559, and established the Presbyterian form of ecclesiastical government. With regard to Ireland it is sufficient to re- mark, that during the reign of Henry VIII. and Edward VI., successful attempts were made in propagating the doctrines of the Reformation, and Protestantism became, by law, the religion of the kingdom. But, as the majority of the nation still clung to Popery, the blessings of the Re- formation, spiritual and temporal, had not the same salutary influence in that as in other countries. And to this day Ireland presents a melancholy spectacle of an intelligent people, whose minds are enslaved by a debasing super- stition, their passions unrestrained by the perfect law of God, and who, from age to age, remain strangers to the soul -elevating truth, of a full and free salvation by faith in a crucified Saviour. I trust, that to you, my Brethren, these his- torical notices, brief as they have necessarily been, of the beginning and progress of the Reformation, especially in our own country, will be quite sufficient to warm every heart with love and gratitude to God, for having, in His infinite mercy, restored to 190 SERMON. a very large portion of Christendom, the free use of His Holy Word, by the right study of which sinners may be made wise unto salvation. Next to the gift of His own Son, this is the most precious boon, ever bestowed on mankind. In consequence of the translation of the Holy Scriptures, into the vernacular languages of Pro- testant Europe, and their wide circulation among all classes, the knowledge of the fundamental truths of Christianity was generally dispersed among the people. It remained no longer confined to the agents of the Reformation and a few learned men ; but was brought within the reach of every man, who could read his mother tongue, or understand it when read to him by others. Many as are the sacred doctrines revealed in the Bible, each of which has its own intrinsic value, and appropriate place, " in that form of sound words," 1 ' in which Protestants are, or at least ought to be, instructed; there is one doctrine, which justly claims the pre-eminence, that is Justification by faith without, works, as the pro- curing cause. This doctrine is clearly set forth in such texts as these, " All have sinned and come short of the glory of God; being justified freely by His grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus.* Again, " By grace are ye saved, through faith, ' Romans iii. '23, 2-1. SERMON. 191 and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God: nut of works lest any man should boast/ 1 * A fuller exposition of this doctrine, we find in Paul's Epistle to Titus, where he thus writes ; Ci We ourselves also were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful and hating one another; but after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared : not by works of righteousness, which we have done, but according to His mercy He saved us by the wash- ing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour ; that being justified by His grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life."f This doctrine is " accordiug to godliness ;$ and not as some affirm destructive of morality. For the Apostle im- mediately adds : " This is a faithful saying, and these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works.'" Notice the order here observed, men first believe and are freely justified, then they maintain good works as the evidence of faith. This is well expressed in the Xllth Article of the Church of England: " Albeit, that good works, which are the fruits of faith and follow alter justification, cannot put * Ephes. ii. 8, 9. t Titus iii. 3—8. X 1 Timothy vi. 3. 192 SERMON. away our sins and endure the severity of God's judgments : yet are they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ, and do spring out necessarily of a true and lively faith ; in as much as by them a lively faith may be as evidently known, as a tree discerned by the fruit." This doctrine, Justification by faith, the great Reformer, Luther, called " the Article of the Church's Standing or Falling. " That is to say, if this doctrine be faithfully maintained in its Scriptural purity, " the very gates of hell shall not prevail against the Church, to overthrow her ; but if it be rejected, she must fall. However beautiful the outward structure may appear, the foundation is undermined. This shows us what true Protestantism is ; a steadfast adherence in our preaching, and your believing, to " the Word of Reconciliation, to wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself 11 .* It is at all times well to bear this in mind, but perhaps never more so than in the present day, lest our glorying in the name of Protestantism, should be in vain, and end in everlasting shame and con- fusion. It is on record, that a neighbouring Protestant Church, the Church in Geneva, planted by Calvin himself, on August 21st, celebrated, with every outward demonstration of joy, the third centenary jubilee of the Reformation in that " - Corinthians v. J!). SEBMON. 193 Country. Yet this same Church, not many years ago, did by its governing council pass an act, prohibiting the Ministers within its jurisdiction from preaching the doctrines of li Original sin, of the divinity and atonement of Christ, of imputed righteousness, and regeneration by the Holy Ghost." Several faithful servants of Christ, who would not deny Him before men, were ejected from their parishes, deeming His reproach greater riches than all the treasures of this world. This ought to be a warning to us, who boast of being a Protestant Nation. It should stimulate us to contend earnestly for the faith delivered to our ancestors, when they separated from a Church, which had corrupted the truth. At the same time let us take care, that we contend for the faith in the spirit of faith. Christ- ianity is of too holy a character to be propagated and defended by invading armies, or the fire of persecution, or by the acrimony of angry polemics. It needs no such weapons. No ; '* the weapons of our warfare are not carnal ; but mighty through God, to the pulling down of strong holds,"* the strong holds of infidelity, superstition, igno- rance, unbelief, impiety. We contend for the faith, under the banner of Him, "Out of whose mouth goeth the sharp sword ;"f * ; the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God." * 1 2 Cor. x. 4 I- Etev. xix. 15, J Epl>. ri o 194 SERMON. The more widely that Word be circulated, and its saving doctrines taught and believed, the greater will be the conquests of genuine, scrip- tural Protestantism. It was in this manner that the ancestors of the Brethren's Church, sixty years before the Reformation, contended for the faith once delivered to the saints, and in Bohemia and Moravia, in Poland, and Prussia, gathered con- gregations of true believers, who walked in the fear of the Lord, and the comforts of the Holy Ghost and were multiplied." And when the adversaries burnt their Bibles, shut up their Churches, and demolished their schools, rather than fight with carnal weapons, they went meekly to prison, " took joyfully the spoiling of their goods,"' and sang praises to God at the stake. Let them be our patterns, should the fire of persecution be again lit up in England. One remark more, and I have done. At the commencement of the Reformation, the Bible had been translated at most into four or five European languages. The work of translation was graduallv proceeded in, so that at the time, in 1805, when the British and Foreign Bible Society was instituted, the Scriptures had been translated and printed in forty nine different languages. To these have since been added seventy -two versions of the Bible, in languages in- which it had not been translated before, and the work is now being carried on in thirty -six additional languages, mak- SERMON. 195 ing a total of 157. Thus has this noble In- stitution, within thirty years, done more in promot- ing the cause of the Reformation, than had been done for nearly three centuries before. For, be it never forgotten, that it was by this " sword of the Spirit, the Word of God,' 1 that the Reformers attacked and overthrew the bulwarks of sin, and Popish superstition : and it is only by the use of the same instrument, that those who tread in their footsteps, shall finally succeed in destroying un- scriptural religion in Christendom and idolatry in Heathen nations. This view of the subject ought surely to excite the warmest gratitude, and call forth the most joyful expressions of praise. And this the more so, because God has been graciously pleased to permit England to take so prominent and success- ful a part in this great and good work. Above all, let us not be satisfied with the name of Protestants ; nor rejoice merely in the civil benefits, which followed the Reformation, and which ice now enjoy; but let us earnestly seek and contend for those spiritual blessings, pardon of sin, peace of conscience, assurance of eternal life, which flow from a cordial reception of the great doctrine of the Reformation, Justification by faith in Christ, our God and our Saviour. Brethren, stand fast in the liberty, wherewith Christ has made you free.* Then, whatever may * Gal /dans v. i. 196 SERMON. betide, should even persecution arise, to you shall be verified the promise to Philadelphia, " Be- cause thou hast kept the Word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth." f Amen. t Revelation iii. 10. SERMON, ON THE DAY OF NATIONAL HUMILIATION, Preached at Fulneck, March 21st, 1832. Psalm xciv. 19. " In the multitude of my thoughts within me, Thy com- forts delight my soul" Several years have elapsed since we were as- sembled in the house of prayer on an occasion and for a purpose, like the present. A proclamation has been issued from the highest authority in the State, calling on the whole British nation, from the Sovereign to the meanest subject, to devote this day to acts of humiliation before Almighty God, by confessing our individual trespasses and the sins of the nation, beseeching Him to pardon our numberless private and public transgressions, to mitigate and remove the judgments which are impending over the land, and which its inhabitants have justly deserved. We gladly obey this call, not only as loyal subjects, who " honour the king, 1 ' but as a people 198 SERMON. who " fear God ; "* and none, except a God-fear- ing people, possess genuine loyalty and true patriotism. Our obedience is the more willing, because the call is an encouraging symptom, that, notwithstanding the abounding iniquity of the land, there are still those, even " in high places,"' who have not shaken off all fear of God, who stand in awe of His judgments, and tremble for the guilt of the nation. Whether Churchmen or Dissenters we must rejoice in this public recognition of the overruling hand of Divine Providence, assenting to the truth of the Prophet's declaration, " Shall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it ?"t All, who receive the Bible as the Word of God, and desire to form their principles and regulate their conduct by its holy precepts, must be con- vinced, that the dangers which threaten us, from whatever source they may spring and of whatever kind they may be, are under the controul of that Almighty Being, who " doeth according to his will in the army of heaven and among the in- habitants of the earth ; and none can stay his hand, or say unto Him, What doest thou ? % That man must read his Bible to little purpose, who sees nothing beyond the work of man, or mere chance, in those unparalleled convulsions, which in our day agitate the whole civilized world, * 1 Peter ii. 17. + Amos iii. 6. X Dan. iv. 35. SERMON. 199 Christendom and Paganism. Men are indeed both the sufferers and the actors in these events ; vet they are only instruments in accomplishing the secret purposes of God. even then when He " is not in all their thoughts," and while they despise his goodness, break his laws, trample on his authority, dare his power and deny his very existence. While their sole object is to serve themselves, they unwittingly do his work. " He taketh the wise in their own craftiness ; and the counsel of the fro ward is carried headlong. "* " The wicked is the sword of the Lord," used by Him to punish others, as wicked as themselves ; and thus the " wrath of man shall praise Him, and the remainder of wrath He shall restrain. M f If these considerations have their legitimate in- fluence on our minds, we shall need no additional argument to prove, that our Rulers did right, that as governors of a nation, professing the doctrines of the Bible, they only did their duty, when they ordered a day of national humiliation, prayer and confession of sin. And, by appointing a set day to be spent in these pious exercises, they conferred a privilege on all God-fearing people, inasmuch as by the law of the land, there is a general suspen- sion of worldly business. Thus every serious person, to whatever denomination of Christians he may belong, can spend the day as it ought to * Job. v. 13. + Ps. xvii. 13. and lxxvi. 10. 200 SERMON'. be spent, without inconvenience to his ordinary secular occupation. Of this privilege we thank- fully avail ourselves, and shall endeavour to im- prove it, both in our public assemblies and in retirement. To assist us in this it may be profitable to employ part of the time, alloted for our first public service, in making A few observations on the state of the nation with regard to Morals and Religion. This will lead to the inquiry, What course it behoves us, as professing Christ- ians to take ? I freely confess, that on the one hand I cannot conscientiously adopt the opinion of those, who see no cause for fear, but are incessantly boasting of our national prosperity; nor, on the other hand, can I join in the desponding language of the opposite party. I wish to look at passing events, not with the eye of a vain philosopher, or a worldly politician ; but would be guided in my view by " the wisdom which is from above, 1 ' the lessons of which are written in the sacred pages of the Book of God with infallible truth, and with such plainness, that all who are not wilfully blind, may read and understand. There I learn, that " righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people.' 1 * In this single passage * Proverbs xiv. ?>4 . SERMON. 201 (but there are many others of the same import) we are taught, that in the case of nations, as in that of individuals, happiness or misery, hope or fear, bear an exact proportion to national right- eousness, or national sin. With this impression on our minds, let us take, as far as possible, an impartial view of the present moral and religious state of the nation. This may probably bring us to something like a correct conclusion, whether there is more to hope, or to fear, for the safety of Britain while " the judgments of the Lord are in the earth," * That there is much national sin those only will deny, who avow themselves infidels and " make a mock at sin."f Whether such characters ever enter this place, we know not. If any should be present our earnest prayer is, that the same almighty power, which dislodged the legion from the de- moniac, and restored him to his right mind, sitting at the feet of Jesus, + may disperse the worse than satanic delusion, by which " the eyes of their understanding are blinded." For " the devils believe there is a God and tremble. " : || Though we hope, that sinners of this class are few, very few, in number ; yet infidelity, in its most hideous form, is one of our national crimes. The black catalogue is swelled by a long list of the most * Isaiah xxvi. 9. f Prov. xiv. 9. % Mark v. IS. II James ii. 1 9. 202 SERMON. shameless and open violation of every precept in the ten commandments. And these violations of the law are now of such frequent occurrence, that their very frequency tends to lessen the feeling of shame and detestation, they were wont to awaken. The multiplication, in the present day, of murders, robberies and other crimes, exceeds any thing of the kind, witnessed by the last generation. Even in districts, where the inhabitants might then sleep with unlocked doors, and walk on the most unfrequented paths in the dead of the night, fearing no ill, every possible precaution must now be used to secure their dwellings and guard against those, who lie in wait thirsting for plunder and blood. A foreigner, arriving in England thirty or forty years ago, was struck with the strict observance of the Lord's Day. Outward appearances at least shewed, that the nation at large still " called the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord honour- able. " * However they might differ in their creeds and forms of worship, the well-disposed and serious in every party, high and low, rich and poor, hailed the return of the day of rest. Whether Christians indeed, or in name only, they still reverenced the divine command, Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. Exceptions there * Is. lviii. 13. SERMON. 203 were ; but they were comparatively few. The general voice of Britain, of her Sovereign, her nobles and her senators, still pleaded for the sanctification of the Lord's Day ; and their exam- ple had a commanding influence on the whole population. If any were otherwise minded, public opinion restrained them from openly profaning that day. How altered is the scene now ! It is true, places of worship are multiplying, business is suspended, the church-going bell is still heard, and, blessed be God f many faithful servants of His " cry aloud, spare not, and shew the people their transgressions,"* and point to the " Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. 1 ' f Nor is the number of those, who enter the courts of the Lord, longing to be fed with the " bread of life," inconsiderable : we believe it to be large and daily increasing. Yet, how much greater are the crowds of those, who spend that sacred day in worldly pursuits, in pleasure, dissipation and riot ! The increase of Sabbath-breaking is a crying sin of the nation; and it is greatly aggravated by the increase of churches and chapels, and by the complete religious liberty, which compels no man to attach himself to any church, of whose tenets or ritual he does not approve ; but leaves it to the free choice of each individual to join that community, whose doctrines and mode of * Isaiah lxviii. 1. f John i. 29. 204 SERMON. worship he finds most beneficial to his progress in holiness. Painful as this part of our subject is, I cannot leave it without reminding you, that there are many other crimes, which augment our national sins. Complaints are loud and reiterated of inebriety, of lewdness, insubordination and anarchy, of the oppression of the rich and the discontents of the poor. These and every other evil work spring from the bad soil of the human heart. They become national sins through the secret efforts of infidelity and the open profanation of the Lord's Bay, infecting the many. If men once shake off all fear of God, they are fit tools for Satan. If they habitually neglect His worship and the reading of His Word, (or, if they read it, wrest it to their own destruction,) they wilfully withdraw themselves from every means, which by the divine blessing might arrest them in their downward career. While sneering at what they call the intellectual weakness and want of liberality of their God-fearing neighbours ; they shew that their boasted " wisdom is earthly, sensual, devil- ish."" * Thus they are ready for any scheme, however unlawful, dishonest, cruel and even murderous, by which they may gratify their carnal appetites, or covetous desires. We shall be sorry, if we have given a more * .lames iii. 15. SEAMO.V. 205 unfavourable description of the moral and religious state of the country, than appearances warrant. We pronounce no judgment on the state of in- dividuals. This is the sole prerogative of the Searcher of hearts. Imperfections, yea and great imperfections, may be discovered in the best of men; and much, that is justly reprehensible, both in temper and practice, may be combined with true contrition of spirit, and an earnest desire to please the Lord in all things. We speak only of those undeniable symptoms of immorality and irreligion, which fall under our own observation, or are brought to our notice by the press, on which ever side it may be employed. If our senses and reason do not deceive us, we can come to no other conclusion, than that iniquity abounds in the land to such a degree, as would justify God. were He to put the same question to Britain, which he repeated to Israel of old by his Prophet ; " Shall I not visit for these things, saith the Lord ; shall not my soul be avenged on such a nation as this ? " * But we need not stand in doubt on this point. What his character, as a righteous Governor, what His revealed will must lead all who have the least reverence for His Word, to expect and fear, is confirmed in our experience as a nation. God is visiting Britain with judgment. It is true, remiah v. 6. 29. a 206 SEB.MOK. we are not engaged in war, we are not menaced with invasion from a foreign foe ; our harvests hare not failed, our flocks and our herds still enliven our pastures and fill our stalls. These are undeserved mercies. Yet let it not be for- gotten, that God has other means for correcting and punishing a sinful nation. Though no foreign enemy has wasted our cities and deluged our fields with blood ; the torch of the incendiary has destroyed the hope of the husbandman, the ruffian has whetted his sword for the slaughter of the peaceable inhabitants, and men of corrupt minds have sown the seeds of agitation, discord and sedition, and placed the dearest rights and most valued privileges of the lovers of order, morality, and religion, in jeopardy. " The pestilence that walketh in darkness,"* has spread terror through the land, and is still con- tinuing its ravages by infectious fever and malig- nant disease. While our barns and store- houses have been filled, many faces are turned into pale- ness." f There is plenty of bread ; but there is a want of employment for the poor. Their children cry for bread, and their fathers have none to give. In not a few instances " the hire of the labourer is kept back by fraud ; " { they receive not a fair recompense for their labour from those, 4b that haste to be rich ; " || and the poor * Ps. xci. 8 f -Tor. xxx. o. 1 James v. 4. .Pro. xxviii. 22. SERMON. 207 through discontent and insubordination aggravate the evil to themselves. Thus the gradations of rank, intended for the reciprocal comfort of rich and poor, lose their beneficial influence in society. Men, whether rich or poor, setting aside the ordinance of God, and discharging their relative duties according to capricious laws of their own making, become a scourge to each other. The rich oppress the poor, and the poor invade the rights of the rich. From this more than from any other cause arise our embarrassments in trade, and most of our commercial difficulties. God will not wink at conduct so opposite to the rule of His moral government. In a manufacturing district, like ours, this truth ought to be deeply impressed ; for a departure from the line of rectitude, on either side, is our sin and becomes our punishment. Do we turn our eyes to Ireland ? — What an appalling scene presents itself to our view ! The entire system of society disorganized; burnings and murders, agitation and open resistance to the law. are of such frequent occurrence, that their atrocity is scarcely perceived. Every thing valuable in human society is ready to be sacrificed to anarchy and confusion. Unchristian, if not infidel, principles, doctrines and practices opposed to the truth of Holy Scripture, are industriously propagated; and while thousands of the poor are thirsting for knowledge, the fetters of mental slavery are drawn more tightly round their souls. 208 SERMON. Every artifice is used to M take away the kev of knowledge, 1 ' and prevent the study of the only Book, which imparts true wisdom to men, " mak- ing them wise unto salvation." and, bv emancipat- ing them from the bondage of sin, raises the standard of public morals, fosters genuine pietv aud confers the noblest liberty, that any people can enjoy. Here, as in England, the very vices of the nation constitute at once its sin and its punishment. " And for this cause God shall send them strong delusions, that they should believe a lie;'* Again, is not God visiting our foreign possess- ions with heavy judgments ? Are the scenes of destruction and murder in Jamaica to be solely ascribed to infuriated slaves ? Are they not rather to be attributed to the temporary suspension of that power, by which God ordinarily restrains the violence of the wicked, till He sees fit to employ them as His sword to punish others equally guilty in His sight \ But let us for a moment grant to the sceptic his doubts, or denial, of a controlling Providence in this case , what say you to the dreadful calamity, which at one sweep turned the fertile island of Barbadoes into a waste ? Was it a band of rebellious Negroes, that in one night rooted up plantations, levelled houses, destroyed property of many years" collecting, and sacrificed ♦ 2 Thessalonians ii. 11. SERMON, 209 much human life to its fury ? No, verily an arm of flesh is too puny for this work. It was the work of Him, " who gathereth the wind in His fists,"* and "bringeth it out of His treasuries ;"f who, whenever He pleases, can now as formerly, visit a city, or a country, " with thunder and with earthquake, and with a great noise, with storm and tempest and the flame of devouring fire." J Such a state of things gives birth to a " mul- titude of thoughts." Many throughout the land, like the Prophet's servant, are ready to exclaim, "Alas! my master, how shall we do?"|J The clouds gather thicker and thicker, the sky be- comes more lowering and dark, not in Britain only, but throughout the habitations of men ; and the most inattentive observer of the times cannot but see, that " a noise shall come to the ends of the earth, for the Lord has a controversy with the nations ; He will plead with all flesh." 1j Under these circumstances we are naturally dis- posed to inquire, What course it behoves us, as professing Christians to take. The best, because the scriptural, answer to the inquiry, is given by the Psalmist ; " Fret not " Prov. xxx. 4. f Ps. cxxxv. 7. J Isa. xxix. 6. 2 Kings vi. 15. ■ Jer. x\v. 31. 210 SERMON. thyself because of evil doers, neither be thou envious against the workers of iniquity. Commit thy way unto the Lord, trust also in Him, and He shall bring it to pass." * If we take this course with true confidence in the overruling providence of God, and amidst all the changes of temporal circumstances pursue it with steadiness, we shall be able to say with David in our text, " In the multitude of my thoughts within me, thy comforts delight my soul." The comforts derived from contemplating the power, wisdom, truth and goodness of God, so conspicuous in all His dealings with men, support the true believer in the heaviest trials. They elicit confident prayer, strengthen his resignation, confirm his wavering hope, till it issues in full assurance of faith. There is moreover something in the aspect of the present times, which may serve to en- courage hope, and give a right direction to our course. While the flood of iniquity, which in its pro- gress threatens destruction to public and private morality and religion, may well excite fear; there is another current setting in, which, by the Divine blessing, may become an overflowing tide, and " sweep away the refuges of lies." Here it deserves notice, that, if (as history seems to allow) we date the open a?id undisguised efforts of anti- * Psalm xxxvii. 1, .">. SERMON. 211 christianism and infidelity from the French Revolution in 1789, at this very period a new impulse was given to the exertions of real Christ- ians every where for the preservation and diffusion of Divine Truth. In them originated those nohle institutions, which aim at the melioration of the temporal condition of mankind, the deliverance of man from the thraldom of sin, and the preparation of the world for " the times of refreshing from the presence of the Lord," which shall usher in " the restitution of all things."* These efforts of charity and religion are progressively extending ; and, we hesitate not to say, have in many instances and different ways a very beneficial influence on human society. We must indeed admit, that the existence of Bible, Sunday-school, Tract and Missionary So- cieties, is not an infallible proof of the increase of genuine piety. Their usefulness is often and successfully counteracted by the corruptions of the human heart. The habits of sobriety and sub- ordination, produced by Temperance Societies and Prison-Discipline, are not in every case a decisive evidence, that the love for strong drink, and the thirst for plunder, have been eradicated. Neither can we infer from the multiplication of Peniten- tiaries, Houses of Refuge and Bethel Unions, that every unfortunate female, every houseless vagrant, * Acts iii. 19, 21. 212 SERMON. or every sailor, who is admited into these places, is truly converted to God. Neither the money and labour, expended on these Institutions, nor the number of those who receive benefit from them, can invest them with that sovereign power, which exclusively belongs to God, of regenerating the spiritually dead. Yet, after conceding the point as far as the most sceptical can reasonably expect, we still boldly assert, that these Institutions are powerful means of raising public morals, and promoting pure and undefiled religion. They have enlisted in the service of God men of the highest rank and great learning, of sound scriptural knowledge and decided piety, the benefit of whose talents and influence might otherwise have been lost to the community at large ; and their example has acted as a stimulant to those in inferior stations. Thus persons of all classes and relations in life are banded together to ameliorate both the moral and temporal condition of their fellow-men. To the ministers of the Gospel these Institutions, and more especially the Bible, Tract, School and Visit- ing Societies, have become very useful auxiliaries in their pastoral labours : and I may venture to add, have in not a few instances stimulated them to increased zeal, and thrown fresh lustre round their holy ministrations. No one, who has much intercourse with society, especially with the poor, will deny that they have been instrumental in SERMON. 213 diffusing much scriptural knowledge among the middle and lower classes, where it was most needed, and is generally turned to the best account. Compared with the many thousands, who live in almost heathen ignorance of God, and habitual neglect of His Word, and the still larger numbers, who, though " they call Him Lord, Lord, do not the things He hath commanded," * that portion of the community, " which worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no con- fidence in the flesh," f is indeed still a little flock. But it is the flock of Christ, to whom the Father has promised to "give the kingdom." :{: We need not be intimidated by its numerical small- ness, and the comparative obscurity of many, who belong to it. No apparent disqualification in them can frustrate the Divine purpose, if God has designed them to stem the torrent of iniquity, to arrest His judgments, and promote national right- eousness by leading others to repentance, and thus prevent national sin from becoming their country's 14 ruin' 1 1| Rather it is consonant with His general procedure, when He hath some great and merciful work to accomplish, to select for His instruments the poor and the mean, the few and the illiterate, " and things which are despised by worldly men " § * Luke vi. 46. Phil. ill. 3. J Luke xii. 32. || Ezek. xviii. 30. § 1 Cor. i. 28. 214 SERMON. It would be easy, did time permit, to illustrate this by Gideon and his three hundred men smiting the Midianites who " lay along the valley like grasshoppers for multitude ; " * by the shepherd- boy, with a sling and a stone, laying prostrate the Philistine champion, and, single handed, achieving for Israel, what the army of Saul despaired to effect by their united force and valour. Most strikingly is this verified by the triumph of Christianity over Paganism by the labours of men, nearly all of them obscure and illiterate individuals. Our wonder ceases as soon as we recollect, that they wrought these mighty deeds, not in their own strength ; for, " not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts." f As far as our observations of the state of the nation and the signs of the times correspond with truth, and are confirmed by the Bible, they lead, by way of applying the subject, to results like the following. In the prevalence of natipnal sins we shall find abundant cause for fear, and that fear will be increased, because the judgments of God are already abroad in the earth. If His vials of wrath have not yet been emptied of all their contents, it is solely owing to His long-suffering, " which we account salvation." + But let us stand in awe, lest it be verified in us, " they blasphemed the * Judges vii. 12. f Zech iv. C. +2 Pet. iii. 1 3. SERMON. 215 God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds."' * To those, who truly fear God. believe in the Saviour, and obey the teaching of the Holy Spirit, it especially belongs to improve, for their own good and the good of their countrymen, the season of re- spite still granted by the Lord, who by suspending judgment shews, "He is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to re- pentance.'" f These are the people, who in the day of danger will most effectually serve their country. Whether they deem it their duty to take an active part in public measures, or con- sider it more consistent with their situation to retire from the turmoil of the world, they will rind many opportunities for advancing the general welfare of the nation, by a faithful discharge of their relative duties in society, within the domestic circle, and in their immediate neighbourhood. However contemptible they may appear in the eye of a thoughtless worljl. they constitute the really conservative party in every country. Influenced by the fear of God, by faith in His Word, and obedience to its doctrines and precepts, they secure their own happiness, and by their words and example render substantial service to the cause of religion and morality, and, as it were, prove an anchor to the nation's hopes. *Rev.xvi. 11. f 2 Pet. iii. 9, 216 SERMON. To this party, I trust, all here present, either are already belonging, or earnestly desirous of being associated with it. To you then, I say; " Let your light shine before men ; "* shew that you love God by acts of kindness to your fellow- sinners. (i Do good to all men, especially to them, who are of the household of faith." f There is something in the aspect of the times, which might almost justify the fears entertained by some, that the sufferings of the poor from want of employment are not yet ended. May this serve as a memento to the rich, especially on an occasion like the present : for thus saith the Lord, "Is not this the fast that I have chosen, to loose the bands of wicked- ness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke ? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house ; when thou seest the naked that thou cover him ; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh ? " { But many of you will say, ' We are poor our- selves.' Be it so ; yet you may be " rich in faith and heirs of the kingdom." || If you have neither silver nor gold to distribute to the needy, impart to them spiritual " comforts, wherewith you your- selves are comforted of God.'' If Let them hear from your lips, and let your example confirm your * Matthew v. 16. + Gal. vi. 10. $ Isa. lviii. 6, 7. || James ii 5 . r 1 Corinthians i. 1. SERMON. 217 words, that a poor man, who believes in the Lord Jesus Christ to the saving of His soul, has far greater riches than the universe can afford. Having these he can bear up under privations, destitution and adversity of every kind, without murmuring, knowing that his present " affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for him a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, while he looketh not at the things which are seen, but at those which are not seen.'"* No poverty, however abject, need prevent you from instructing the ignorant, or giving your personal services to any measures, by which the true welfare of your neighbours may be promoted. Should every other means of doing good be denied you, there is one ever at hand, that may be used even by a bed- ridden saint. It is prayer. Had ten righteous persons been found in Sodom to join in the inter- cessions of Abraham, the cities of the plain would not have been destroyed.! And it remains true to the present day, " The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.":J: In our attention to the state of the nation, let us not forget ourselves. Though you are neither infidels nor Sabbath-breakers, nor open violators of the law, there is in all " an evil heart of unbelief," and this may lead some to be satisfied with the " form of godliness ; " and others to put off the * 2 Cor. iv. 17, IS. f Cien. xviii. 32. % James v. [6. 218 SERMON. day of repentance. If you will not receive correction from the Lord, " when His wrath is kindled but a little," * how will you " abide the day of His coming, and stand when He ap- peareth?" f I persuade you "by the terrors of the Lord — I beseech you by the mercies of God," for both are now in exercise, " consider your ways! 1 ' Therefore also now, saith the Lord, turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning; and rend your heart and not your garments ; and turn unto the Lord your God, for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil." J The Father is ready to meet the returning prodigal, and Jesus is willing to receive the penitent sinner. Yea all of us, even the most advanced Christians, have cause to humble ourselves before God, and coufess our personal sins and transgressions, which have in- creased the load of the nation's guilt. If we have been washed from our former sins, committed in the day of our ignorance, in the fountain opened on Calvary ; we yet offend daily, and have con- stant need to " have our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water." || Then " shall we walk in the light," and from our own experience know, " that the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin." % * Ps. ii. 12. f Mal/iii. 2. % Joel ii. 12, 13. || Heb. x. 22. c ' 1 John i. 7. SERMON. 219 This is the course we ought to take on this day of national humiliation. The more sincere we are in confessing our own sins, the more fervent we shall he in our supplications for our country. We shall rise from our knees having our faith and hope in God strengthened, and be confirmed in the truth, that " the very hairs of our head are numbered."* Though we cannot be indifferent to passing events and the affairs and politics of the world, we shall be neither sinfully elated in prosperity, nor yield to despondence when things wear an unpropitious aspect. Our hopes rest on this, " the lord god omnipotent reigneth." f We are assured, that whether the measures of Government, and the proceedings of nations, please or displease Him, He " works his sovereign will." The scoff of the infidel, the tumult of the people, the fury of the oppressor, the warrior's sword, and the pestilence that walketh in darkness shall, equally with the exertions of his devoted servants in all orders among men, subserve his purpose. The former as messengers of wrath to punish the wicked in " the day of vengeance ; " and the latter as heralds of peace, " proclaiming the ac- ceptable year of the Lord." J Then men "shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into pruninghooks ; nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war * Matt. x. 30. t Rev. xix. 6. + Isa. Ixi. 2. 220 SERMON. any more." * " They shall not hurt nor destroy in all God's holy mountain ; for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea." f " Then the kingdom and do- minion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High." J The earth, re- stored to its primeval beauty, shall a second time be a Paradise, and its inhabitants enjoy a blissful Millennium. " Hasten it, Lord, in thine own time ! " II Amen. * Isa. ii. 4. t Isa. xi. 9. ± Dan. vii. '27. Isa. lx. 22 DISCOURSE, HELD, AUG. 13, 1841, AT THE ORDINATION OF THREE PRESBYTERS AND ONE DEACON. 2 Cor. iv. 13. " We also believe, and therefore speak." It has been my general practice, when hold- ing an Ordination, to choose as the basis of my address to the congregation a passage of Scrip- ture, which in one or another particular has a reference to the Gospel-ministry. In making this my rule, I have had in my eye, not only the Candidates for office, but also the Church, for whose ministration they are by this act solemnly set apart. For I am fully convinced, that the duties of the ministerial and pastoral office cannot be profitably discharged without a communion of sentiment and feeling, uniting in love the servant of Christ and the Church, which " He hath pur- chased with His own blood." 222 DISCOURSE. Without this sacred bond, the efficiency of the relation, formed between the Minister and his congregation, the Pastor and his flock, the Preacher and his hearers, will be greatly diminished. To preserve and strengthen this bond, it is of the utmost importance, that both parties should be cordially agreed as to what is essential in doctrine, and indispensable for the due exercise of the Minis- try and Pastorate. This agreement can be effectually promoted only by attention and adherence to what the Spirit of God teacheth in the Holy Scriptures. On both these subjects the chapter out of which the text is taken, supplies weighty and practical instruction. As we might expect, the Apostle, in speaking of his own conduct and that of his fellow-labourers in the vineyard of Christ, in the first place refers to the doctrine they promulgated, and the spirit in which they did it, saying in the fifth verse, " We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. 51 Paul was well acquainted with the deceitful- ness of the human heart. He knew it by his own painful experience. When recollecting the Pharisaic pride, which, while ignorant of the Gospel, had inflated his mind, he shuddered at the thought, lest the high commission, with which he was entrusted as an ambassador of Christ, should DISCOURSE. " exalt him above measure,' 1 and thereby rob him of the character, so strongly market! in his Divine Master, when He, the Lord of Glory, " humbled Himself and took on him the form of a servant.' 1 * Hence, though richly endowed with mental pow- ers and miraculous gifts, so that "in nothing he was behind the very chiefest Apostles, 11 f he calls himself " less than the least of all the saints.' 1 * In all his labours his aim was, that the name of our Lord Jesus Christ might be glorified in them to whom he ministered. It deeply grieved him, when among the teachers at Philippi there were some. who "sought their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ's. 11 § Such was the spirit, in which this great and talented Apostle exercised his ministry. What was the doctrine he taught? He tells us; "We preach Christ Jesus the Lord. 11 He uses the very same expression in other places when referring to what at all times had been the subject of his teach- ing. Writing to the Colossians he says, "As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him."|| From this we learn, that the preaching of the Apostles had a direct and constant reference to Christ; what He is in His own person and what He is in relation to sinful man. He declared him to be the Christ, the Anointed •Phil.ii. 6, 7. t2Cor.xii.ll. J Ephes. iii. 5. .Phil. ii. -J I. II Col *224 discours] . of God, the only begotten of the Father, in whom "dwelt all the fulness of the Godhead bodily; 1 ' " the long predicted Messiah, who, as concerning the flesh, came of the fathers, and is God over all, blessed for ever."f When Abraham saw His day afar off, he rejoiced in the bright prospect, open- ing to a ruined world at the coming of the "desire of all nations, 1 ' + " to finish transgression, and to make an end of sin, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteous- ness." § This arduous undertaking, this gracious work, was accomplished, when Jesus of Nazareth so- journed on earth as "the man of sorrows," died as a Malefactor on Calvary, " bearing our sins in his own body on the tree," and ' ' by one offering perfecting for ever all them that are sanctified." || Then was the great "mystery of godliness" reveal- ed; " the just dying for the unjust." Then were the demands of the Divine law and justice satisfied, and the need of the sinner completely provided for; now " God can be just, and the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus." If His dying cry, "It is finished," gives efficacy to the call, " Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth." ** Further would the Apostle say, this Christ Jesus whom I preach unto you, is the Lord. He * Col. ii. 9. + Rom. ix. 5. £ Hag ii. 7. § Dan. ix. 24. Beb. x. 14. • Rom. iii. 26. •• Isaiah xliv. 22. DISCOURSE. 225 came to fulfil the earliest of the Divine promises to fallen, guilty man, "the seed of the woman shall bruise the head of the Serpent.' 1 * As Priest He interceded for men, and by the sacrifice of Himself atoned for the sins of mankind. "Where- fore God also has highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father." f This is the character, these are the attributes of Him whom to " know is life eternal ;" + for in Him, and only in Him, do we behold the love of the Father, " who spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, and with Him also will freely give us all things. 11 § "As a wise master-builder,' 1 the Apostle well knew, that sin- ners could never be built up into a spiritual temple, except by preaching " Christ Jesus the Lord." In Him must be laid the foundation for repentance and faith, and from Him must spring that " holi- ness, without which no man can see the Lord.' 1 % Whether as ministers of the Gospel we "speak unto men to edification, or to exhortation, or com- fort, 11 ** we must direct them to Jesus Christ the * Gen. iii. 14, 15. t Phil. ii. 9—11. J John xvii. 3. § Rom. viii. 32. «I Heb. xii, 14. *« 1 Cor. xiv. 3, Q 226 DISCOURSE. Lord. In Him is centered the whole counsel of God for man's salvation, from its first almost im- perceptible beginning, when the sinner cries out, " What must I do to be saved ? " * to its con- summation in glory, when admitted to the beatific vision of God and the Lamb. No warning, how- ever awful, can arouse men "dead in trespasses and sins," till they hear the voice of Him, who died for their transgressions. The sound of the trum- pet waxing louder and louder extorted from ter- rified Israel, fleeing from the mountain that ({uaked and burned with fire, the promise of willing obedi- ence ; but no sooner w r ere they out of sight and hearing of the awful presence of the Almighty, than they became idolaters. How different the effect, when Peter, on the day of Pentecost, speak- ing of Jesus, charged his hearers with the guilt of crucifying the Lord of glory. " They were prick- ed in their hearts and said, What must we do \ " They believed in Jesus, and from that day " con- tinued steadfastly in the Apostle's doctrine and fellowship, "f In a word, great as is the variety of Scripture truths, which a faithful Minister will feel it his duty to set before his hearers, he will assuredly miss his aim of reaching the heart and conscience, if he adopt any other method than that pursued by the Apostle. No doctrine can savingly en- * Acts xvi. 30. t Acts. ii. ;'>7, 42. DISCOURSE. 227 lighten the understanding, unless Christ, the Sun of righteousness shines in it. No truth, though announced by God Himself, can expel the lie of Satan from the deceitful heart of man, till " the truth, as it is in Jesus," occupies its place. Of this the Apostle was so fully convinced, that in the whole course of his ministry he never lost sight of the important truth, that Christianity derives all its value and preeminence from Christ Jesus the Lord, as its Founder and Supporter, its Sun and Centre, its "All and in all." Hence, whether he addressed his own nation or the Gen- tiles, Governors or their subjects, the rich or the poor, the learned or the ignorant, he preached " Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God."* In no place, under no circumstances, was he " ashamed of the Gospel of Christ," knowing from his own happy experience, that " it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." f I cannot forbear remarking in this place, that the greater success which followed the labours of Luther, as far as human agency is taken into the account, in reforming the Church, when compared with that of his precursors in the same work, must be ascribed to this, that in his preaching he was a close imitator of the Apostle. His predecessors * 1 Cor. i. 24. t Koin. i. 16. 228 DISCOURSE. had maiDly spent their strength in attacking the superstitions and vices of popery. Luther laid the foundation in Christ Jesus. He tells us him- self, that in his greatest perplexities, in the bit- terest anguish of his soul, he found no relief but in this true saying of God, "the just shall live by faith." No sooner did that text recur to his mind than his soul was comforted ; for it enabled him at once to fix his eye on the cross of Christ, and cast himself with all; his misery unreservedly and confidently on Him, " who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption."* And wherever his testimony of " justification by faith" took effect, the baseless fabric of Romanism was demolished, " Repentance to salvation that needeth not to be repented of,"f and "faith which worketh by love, "J supplanted mortification and penances, rt will worship," and the merit of works. One word more. It was this doctrine, that, in the earliest period of our Church, bound together our ancestors as a unity of brethren, made them a blessing in their generation, and armed them with the fortitude of martyrs. At the stake and on the scaffold they held fast their testimony of Jesus, and overcame by the blood of the Lamb.§ * 1 Cor. i. 30. 1 2 Cor. vii.'lO. $ Gal. v. 6. s Rev. xii.ll. DTSCOUltSE. 229 Thankful to the Lord for preserving in our Church " the word of reconciliation" in scriptural purity, I have been induced to enlarge more on the doctrine taught by the Apostle, than may be thought needful; because I am fully persuaded that the plain and reiterated statement of the love of our Saviour, dying to redeem men from the power and love, the guilt and the punishment of sin, is the only effectual preventive of Antinomian - ism on the one hand, and the no less pernicious error of self- working and self-righteousness on the other. The denunciations of God's wrath against sin should ever be coupled with his loving invi- tation to sinners. Without this, the conscience may be alarmed ; but the heart will remain un- changed. An outward reform and rectitude of conduct may be effected by an increase of script- ural knowledge ; but true godliness can be pro- duced and sustained only by the constraining love of Christ ; and this alone can bring the fruits of the Spirit and of faith to maturity. The preservation of the doctrine of Christ is our onlv securitv against the corrupting influence of the spirit of the age, in which we live. We ought, therefore, carefully to avoid whatever may foster an itch for novelty, lead to unprofitable speculations on doctrines not essential to salvation, and give undue importance to the rites and external order of the Church. Such subjects are not calculated to make our hearers wise unto salvation ; but too generally 230 DISCOURSE. cause endless divisions and sinful contentions among those, whose high destination it is to be one in Christ Jesus. Against every error in doctrine and practice it behoves us resolutely, and constantly to lift up the standard of the cross. This is our only safety. Blessed is that Minister who closely follows the Apostle in declaring the whole counsel of God, as it centres in Christ : and happy is that Church, whose pastors are actuated by the same spirit, which influenced all his labours and services. We now proceed to a more particular consi- deration of the Text, " We also believe, and there- fore speak." It is a quotation from the 116th Psalm. In this song of praise the Psalmist declares his gratitude for the help and deliverance the Lord had afford- ed him under heavy sorrows and afflictions. This grateful recollection of God's goodness urges him, in another Psalm, to draw the attention of others to his own blessed experience, "Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will declare what he hath done for my soul."* This desire that others should share the same mercy that we have obtained, is felt more or less strongly by every one, who hath been made a partaker of the grace of God in Christ Jesus. In the case of the Apostles their own blessed experience operated as a powerful * Psalm lxvi. 16. DISCOURSE. 231 motive, making them unwearied, earnest and per- severing, "in season and out of season,"'' in " teach- ing publicly and from house to house, repentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ; 1 * Other motives besides these, no doubt, fired them with zeal in the service of their Divine Mas- ter. His command, " Go ye into ail the world, and preach the Gospel unto every creature. "f His bright example, whose h< meat and drink it was to do the will of His heavenly Father,'" who " went about doing good," who shed his blood for the redemption of the world, and, in the very agonies of death, prayed for his murderers. Add to this the astonishing success, which attended their minis- try, fully warranting the assertion, " We have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 '} But in whatever degree these things influenced their conduct, I may unhesitatingly affirm, that their personal experience of the truth of what they testified, served in a most powerful manner to keep alive their zeal in the work; while it preserv- ed them from self-exaltation and boasting, and armed them with fortitude, to "endure hardness as good soldiers of Jesus Christ, '"II in their contests with sin, the world, and Satan. * Acts xx. 20. f Mark. xvi. 15. t 2 Pet. i. 1 6. 2 Tim. ii. 3. 232 DISCOURSE. How powerfully their own experience of the truth of the Gospel would work on their affections needs not to be proved. We daily meet with proofs of it in our intercourse with men. Any sig- nal benefit, received from a fellow-creature, warms our heart with gratitude towards him, and awakens a sincere desire to return his kindness as far as we are able, and we seize with alacrity every opportu- nity for so doing. And this feeling will be strength- ened in proportion to the value of the benefit bestowed, and the consciousness that we are utterly undeserving of it. The former will increase our grateful ardour to please and serve our benefactor, and the latter will humble and abase us. This union of gratitude and humility in their own case, animated the zeal of the Apostles, and served to give their labours greater efficiency. Whatever superlatively occupies our understanding and affec- tions, will influence our words and actions, as our Saviour saith, " Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh."* Faith in Christ, love to Him bore the sway, and consequently " the peace of God ruled in their hearts. " They believed and therefore spoke. In the case of the Apostles there was indeed some- thing, which gave a vividness to their experience, that ministers in our day cannot expect. They could say, " That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with * Matthew xii. 3 \ DISCOURSE. 233 our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of Life, declare we unto you."* We want the manual and ocular proof, that Jesus is the Christ, God blessed for ever, the Saviour of sinners. But that which gives reality to Christian experience, so that we can say, 14 1 was blind, but now I see/'f is equally within our reach, for it is the gift of God, freely bestowed upon all, who ask.it in faith. It is the work of the Holy Ghost in the hearts of sinners, who testi- fies of Christ, and glorifies Him in the experience of believers. Few will dispute the importance and value of personal experience of the truth of the Gospel in those, who are commissioned to make it known to their fellow-sinners. None indeed will dare to deny that God, whenever he pleases, can employ as instruments for diffusing the knowledge of His Truth, those who have never felt its saving efficacy in their own souls. But this we may boldly aver, that solid Christian experience, enlightened by the Word of God, and produced in the heart by the Holy Spirit, will serve to increase our usefulness in the discharge of the Ministry and Pastorate. We see this amply exemplified in the ordinary affairs of life. Do we want counsel and help in cases of difficulty, we apply to those who have passed through similar difficulties. Do we long for an alleviation of our sorrows, we find it in the * 1 John i. J — 3. f John ix. 25. 234 DISCOURSE. sympathy of those, who have been trained in the school of adversity. Are we suffering from severe sickness, we consult, not a novice in the healing art, but an experienced physician ; and we use the remedy he prescribes with the greater confidence, if its efficacy has been proved in the case of other patients, afflicted with the same malady. And what is there to make any difference, if our diffi- culties, sorrows and sickness, affect the soul instead of the body, proceed from spiritual rather than temporal pressure? In the one case as in the other personal experience of the trial, and of the means that have proved effectual for its removal, gives greater value to the counsel we have receiv- ed, and makes us more willing to adopt it. There is, moreover, in the case of an experienced Minister an earnestness combined with a meek spirit, flowing from a sense of his own sinfulness and the Saviour's love to him in rescuing his soul from perdition ; and this never fails to make a favourable impression on his hearers, and secure the love and confidence of his flock. The former feel that he longs for their salvation, yea " travails in birth with them," as his spiritual children, "un- til Christ be formed in them,'* and they be grounded and settled in the faith, and be not moved away " from the hope of the Gospel." f And the latter will lookup to him as a kind friend *Gal.iv. 19. f Col. i. 23. DISCOURSE. 235 a?ul wise counsellor, freely opening their hearts to him in all their difficulties and trials. The useful- ness of such a pastor, though he may be possessed of but moderate abilities, will sooner or later be- come manifest, and this will be the means of strengthening 1 his hands in the work. The love of God, " shed abroad in his heart by the Holy Ghost," will ever dwell on his lips in his public ministrations, and in his private intercourse, and make him wise to win souls for Christ. The eagerness with which thousands listened to the first Preachers of our Church, when they arrived in this country a hundred years ago, some of whom were not only unlettered, but spoke in a foreign accent, and with stammering tongues, and still more the success that attended their labours, must, under God, be ascribed to this, that they were men of much spiritual experience. Their hearers felt their words came from the heart. They ' ; spake that they did know, and testified that they had seen."* With right, therefore, may our Church call on her candidates for office : Heralds cf grace would ye commence, Of grace first self-experienced be, And by the Gospel you dispense Yourselves be reconciled and free : AVhen pardon, grace, and life you find, Then publish it to all mankind. * John iii. li. *2o6 DISCOURSE. We feel persuaded that our dear Brethren, seated before us, have made this blessed experience, and, prompted by the love of God our Saviour, have devoted themselves to the service of the Church, and been stimulated to zeal in those mi- nisterial labours, in which they have already been engaged. We pray, that, as the sphere of their labour is enlarging, an increased measure of the Divine blessing may be granted unto them, for the good of their own souls, and the profiting of their hearers, that so they may become able and experienced evangelists of the ±sew Tes- tament. To attain this highest aim of our calling, we must open our mind and heart to the teaching and training of the Holy Ghost. At the same time it is of the greatest importance, that we copy closely the example of the Apostles. They succeeded by preaching " Christ Jesus the Lord," in purity and simplicity. No other mode of preaching, however it may please those who have itching ears, will be honoured of God. Permit me, my beloved Brethren, to press this subject on your serious attention. Give it the most careful and deliberate consideration. The signs of the times render this attention more than ever needful. In making this assertion I am con- firmed by my own experience and observation during fifty years — a period strongly marked bv encouraging aud discouraging movements in every DISCOURSE. 237 section (ours not excepted) of the visible Church. By the grace of God, " Christ crucified, " still remains our Shibboleth, and I trust the time will never come, when our Church shall cease to sing, Christ's Godhead and His death shall he Our theme to all eternity. Not only in doctrine, but also in spirit, imitate the Apostles, by " not preaching yourselves." There is perhaps no sin, which more easily besets a Minister, especially when his ministry is generally acceptable, than what is implied in this expresion. Here watch- fulness and prayer are peculiarly needful. " It is not the excellency of speech," or the "enticing words of man's wisdom," * or the most strenuous efforts on our part, but the power of Divine Truth, that operates " like a hammer, and like a fire," f breaking the hardness of the human heart, kindling in the soul indignation against sin, and warming the affections by the flame of the Saviour's love. Bear with me while I still add ; as far as you have the opportunity, follow in the steps of the Apostle, who was not content with preaching " publicly," but " taught from house to house." It has been well observed, that the public minis- trations form but a small part of our official labours. The state of our congregations every where requires faithful attention to pastoral visits. * 1 Cor. ii. 1, i. t Jer. xxiii, 29. 238 DISCOUBSE. This friendly intercourse with our flocks serves to strengthen the bond of union ; and niy own experience has shown me that it is beneficial to ourselves, and a successful means of rendering our ministry profitable. I close my address with the charge of the Apostle to Timothy, " Take heed unto thyself and unto thy doctrine ; continue in them ; for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee." 1 Tim. iv. 16. DISCOURSE, HELD, DECEMBER 26, 1841. AT THE ORDINATION OF A CANDIDATE FOR MISSIONARY SERVICE IN JAMAICA. Philip iii. 1. " To write the scone things to you, to me indeed is not grievous, but for you it is safe." At every Ordination we must be excited to gratitude, that the Divine Head of His Church still favours our section of it to preach the Gospel of peace so as to require a constant succession of faithful labourers in His vineyard at home and abroad ; and that by His Spirit and grace He prepares Brethren, who are willing to consecrate themselves to this service. At the same time we are reminded of the ground of our own salvation, and of the only effectual means of making others share the same blessing, by directing them to faith in Jesus, as our God, our Saviour, and our Lord. For it must ever be borne in mind, that there is no innate " difference" in the condition of men, 240 DISCOURSE. for " all have sinned and come short of the glorv of God, 11 * whether converted or unconverted. The difference in the state of the former is the effect of divine power ; making them "new creatures in Christ Jesus." Both helievers and unbelievers are and remain sinners as long as thev live ; the only difference is, that the latter are guilty sinners, still under condemnation, the former are pardoned sinners, restored to the favour of God. These two classes constitute, in larger or smaller proportions, the congregations whom we are called to serve in the Gospel, Here the important question arises, what is the treatment, what the mode of instruction we must adopt, in order that both classes may be benefited by our labours ? The unconverted need deliverance from the slavery and condemnation of sin, while the con- verted require a constant supply of grace to wC stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made them free." f Were the solution of this question left to the wisdom of men, countless errors would be com- mitted. Of this we have, alas ! too many and distressing proofs, even among those who ought to know better. But, when t: the world by wisdom knew not God," nor the way in which He accomplishes His designs of mercy to the apostate * Rom. iii. 23. t Galatians v. I. DISCOURSE. 241 children of men, and renews in them the image to Himself, which they lost by sin ; " it pleased Him by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe." * This the Apostle so well understood, that, whether he " called siDners to repentance,'" or " built up believers in their most holy faith," he looked for success, under God, to the preaching of " Christ crucified." A notable instance of this we have in his labours at Philippi. Among the earliest converts were two individuals of as oppo- site characters as possible ; the devout Lydia and the rude jailor. Both received the testimony of Paul with a ready mind. In each case the in- struction had the desired effect. The jailor believed in Jesus to the saving of his soul, " was baptised," and " rejoiced, believing in God with all his house, "f and by acts of kindness to the Apostle and his companion in prison, gave evidence that his " faith worked by love." J And of Lydia it is recorded, that i( the Lord opened her heart, and she at- tended to the things which were spoken of Paul." § She too and her household were baptized, and she deemed it a high privilege to minister in temporal things to those who had ministered unto her in spiritual things. Her dwelling, as we may gather from the last verse of the 16th chapter of Acts, was cheerfully opened to the first believers at MCor. i. 21. -'-Acts xvi. 33,31. JGal.v,6. §Actsxvi. 14. R 242 DISCOURSE. Philippi, and became the birth-place of the Church of the Philippians. To this Church Paul addressed the Epistle, which bears that name. Small in its origin it soon increased in the number of members. For when he wrote to them, not only one Pastor, but Bishops and Deacons had been ordained to have the over- sight of them ; and his letter shows, that they had attained a high degree of spirituality. He had cause to rejoice, that his labours in directing them to faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, had not been in vain. Still it was his ardent desire that they might increase more and more in every Christian grace and virtue. " This I pray," says he, " that your love may abound yet more and more in all knowledge and in all judgment, that ye may approve things that are excellent, that ye may be sincere and without offence till the day of Christ : being filled with the fruits of righteous- ness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God.* In what way did he expect to see this prayer answered ? I affirm, without hesitation, by re- minding them of those doctrines, which at the first he had preached unto them. By their professed belief of those doctrines they had been enrolled as members of the Church. Hence, says he in our Text, " To write the same things to you, to me * Phil. i. .0—11. DISCOURSE. 243 indeed is not grievous, but for you it is safe. 5 * What were these same things ? Let us hear his own answer, found in the Epistle to the Romans, " I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth ; for therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith, as it is written, The just shall live by faith." * In strict accordance with this we find him, when inculcating Christian virtues, preach Christ. Take an example or two, furnished in his Epistle to the Philippians. When exhorting them to humility, he does not descant on the excellency of this virtue, nor yet enforce it by scriptural pre- cepts, but, at once, and in the simplest manner, teaches them to take pattern from Christ Jesus, " Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God ; but made Him- self of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross." f He adopts the same method, in order to stimu- late them to perseverance, and not to be satisfied with their present attainments, but advance in the life of faith and hope, and use diligence in making * Romans i. 16, 17. t Phil. ii. 5—8. 244 DISCOURSE. " sure their calling and election" to an " inheritance with the saints in light." Referring to the excel- lency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus, as con- firmed to him in his own experience, he adds, " I count not myself to have apprehended, but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things, which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus." While counting all his attainments, services, and sufferings, " as dung," in comparision of " the knowledge of Christ Jesus" and His righteousness, he was enabled to say in the full assurance of faith ; " Our conversation is in heaven, from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body, according to the working, whereby He is able even to subdue all things unto Himself." * It has been well observed, that our aim when preaching the Gospel, whatever be the particular subject to which we direct the attention of our hearers, should be : u to humble the sinner — exalt the Saviour — and promote holiness^ Human wisdom never has devised and never can devise, a scheme for attaining this threefold object. What man can never do God hath done by commission- ing His servants to preach the " Word of Chap,iii. 7—14,20,21. DISCOURSE. 215 reconciliation. " For the truth of this I appeal, without fear of contradiction, to the experience of every converted man. " By the law is the^ knowledge of sin." * But the exceeding sinfulness of sin is never felt, till the law exercises its office of " schoolmaster, to lead us to Christ," f The cross of Christ exhibits the guilt and danger of sin in their true character and dread consquences. The effect of the law is to terrify the sinner, and close his ears against its denunciations of wrath. Preaching Christ pro- duces genuine humility. Beholding God's Holy One, pained in body, agonized in soul, " the Just dying for the unjust, } pierces the heart of the transgressor. " Smiting on his breast," he exclaims, tf God be merciful to me a sinner." § Then Jesus becomes precious to the soul. For "- hereby perceive we the love of God, because He laid down His life for us," || thereby slaying the enmity of our hearts against Him. Like Asaph, we say, " Whom have I in heaven but Thee, and there is none on earth I desire besides Thee." 1f The Saviour is exalted in the esteem and affections of the believer. What more likely to stimulate to Christian holiness, to abhorrence of sin and an ardent desire of pleasing the Lord in all things, than a deep * Rom. iii. 20. t Gal. iii. 24. J 1 Peter iii. 18- § Luke xviii. 13. I! 1 John iii. 1G. «I Psalm lxxiii. 25. 246 DISCOURSE. impression of what it cost Him to deliver as from the thraldom of sin, and habitually keeping in view His example " in whom the Father was well pleased V s Then we enjoy the blessings of the righteousness of His life, and the merit of His death. Thus shall we attain the aim of our high calling in Christ Jesus, u Who gave Himself for us that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."* If these things be true, let us all daily and fervently pray, that the teaching in our Church, and the practice of her members, may be in uniform agreement with our profession, Our theme within the Church shall be Christ's wounds, His griefs and agony ; Our theme when to the world we call, His blood the ransom paid for all. In addressing myself more immediately to you, my dear Brother, I may cherish the confident hope, that your experience has confirmed to you the truth of what has now been stated. This will dispose you " to know nothing save Jesus Christ and Him crucified. " f In proportion to the plainness and constancy with which you in this respect imitate the Apostle to the Gentiles, in his * Tit. ii. 14. f 1 Cor. ii. 2. DISCOURSE. 247 preaching and teaching, may you look for the Divine blessing to render your feeble exertions effectual in the conversion of sinners, and the edification of believers. No outward changes in the condition of men, whether political, social, intellectual, or moral, can alter the divinely ap- pointed means for imparting the knowledge of salvation, as it bears on the present and eternal state of sinners. For more reasons than one I feel desirous to press this truth on your most serious attention. The signs of the times, as they affect our Mis- sionary enterprises, plainly indicate, that it more than ever behoves us to beware lest our " minds should be corrupted from the simplicity as it is in Christ."* Allow me, therefore, to give you a little advice grounded on long experience and observa- tion, not in the tone of authority , but in the persuasive language of a fellow-labourer with you in the vineyard of Christ. In the first place I shall advert to the improved civil and social condition of the Negroes, their progress in intelligence, and the eager desire of many for religious instruction. This opens a delightful prospect to a zealous Missionary ; but, like every thing human, is not without a bane. It may beget self-conceit and a restless spirit in the Negroes, and lead their instructor to form too * 2 Coritbians xi. 3. 248 DISCOURSE. high an estimate of their attainments; inducing him to exchange the plainness of speech for a mode of preaching above the capacity of the bulk of his hearers. Or, instead of inculcating the simplest truths of the Gospel, and its fundamental doctrines, he may fix their attention on subjects, which, though scriptural, are not essential to salvation. In either case he will miss what ought to be his principal aim, the conversion of sinners, and the growth of believers in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ." * In some it will produce " itching ears," and others will be satisfied with unfruitful notions of Divine things. Another cheering change is the better feeling, generally manifested by the European residents, not a few of whom are persons of decided piety, and sincerely devoted to the cause of God, and some, not only regular attendants at our chapels, but in close connexion with our Church. Let not this make you more solicitous to please and benefit them by your ministry, than is consistent with your calling as a Missionary. Ever bear in mind, that the Lord sends you to Jamaica to gather into His fold His sheep, that were, or still are, straying in the wilds of heathenism. I am persuaded that iu your intercourse with other Christian communities, you will act in * 2 Teter iii. 18. DISCOURSE. 240 accordance with the principle of our Church, to love all who love the Lord Jesus Christ, hoth '•their Lord and ours;" and while you rejoice in their labours and success, and pray for them, study to " maintain the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace." * At the same time, I trust, that in the prosecution of your work, you will feel it to be a privilege to be guided by those principles and rules, the value of which in our Missionary labours the experience of a hundred years has fully confirmed. Be not diverted from this course by specious appearances, or the sophistry of men given to change. If you meet with men actuated by feelings of exclusiveness, whose principle aim seems to be the increase of their own denomination, copy the example of the Apostle, when he says, " some preach Christ of envy and strife, and some also of Q-ood will. What then; notwithstanding every way, whether in pretence or in truth, Christ is preached ; and I therein do rejoice, yea, and will rejoice. " f Finally, my dear Brother, " be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus." $ " Stir up the gift of God that is in thee." § Every talent, with which He entrusts us is increased by a faithful improvement of it. ' ; Be instant in season and out of season." || " Feed the sheep and the " Eph. iv. 3. t Phil. i. 15—18. + 2 Tim. ii. 1. §2 Tim. i. 6. || 2 Tim. iv. 2. 250 DISCOURSE. Lambs" of the flock with food convenient for them. " Walk circumspectly toward them that are without, * that the ministry be not blamed.' 1 If called to suffer, " endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ." f Above all abound in the inward prayer of the heart known to God alone, that weans the affections from earth to heaven. In all things may " the Lord Jesus Christ be with thy spirit." $ * Col. iv. 5. +2 Tim. ii. 3. J 2 Tim. iv. 22. DISCOURSE, Held at Fulneck, Nov. 4th, 1837. BY OCCASION OF THE ORDINATION OF A DEACON OF THE BRETHREN'S CHURCH. 2 Cor. iv. 5. " We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord, and ourselves your servants for Jesus' When assembled to witness the ordination of a brother, called to the sacred office of the Gospel - ministry, the congregation naturally expect that the discourse, preceding the performance of the solemn act, should be grounded on a passage of Holy Writ, directing the attention of the congre- gation to the subject of the ministry itself, or the character of the persons who hold the office of Ministers. Of this class of texts is the one selected on the present occasion. Several circum- 252 DISCOURSE. stances combine to render it peculiarly interesting. It informs us of the opinion of one, who, for a series of years, under many vicissitudes, and with a determination, from which he never swerved, to spend and be spent in the service of Christ, — had exercised the ministry of the gospel with unparalleled success. His opinion, therefore, is not the opinion of a theorist, but of one whose practical experience qualified him to speak with authority. He knew what ought to be the subject of our ministry, and what the spirit in which we should exercise it, so that it may become " the power and the wisdom of God to the salvation of our hearers." We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord, and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. Here we are taught, and that by an inspired Apostle, — What should be the subject of our ministry, and — What the spirit in which we should exercise it. We may lay it down as a maxim, stamped with the seal of Divine truth, that the subject of the Gospel ministry is " Christ Jesus the Lord." In this threefold character, the Son of God, " God manifest in the flesh, v sojourned on earth, and, having " finished the work, which the Father had given him to do," "ascended into heaven,'" and "sat down at the right hand of the majesty on high/' * * Hebrews i. ?>. DISCOURSE. 253 111 this threefold character we must point him out to our hearers, and declare his name to be the only " Name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. " * Our commission, as preachers of the Gospel, imposes on us the duty of proclaiming to sinners the Christ, the Anointed of God, the great Deliverer, announced to the transgressors in Paradise, as " the seed of the woman that should bruise the serpent's head." We are to make them acquainted with that mysterious person, promised to Patriarchs and Prophets as the Messiah, and whose coming they expected with intense anxiety, in whom the extremes of majesty and lowliness are wonderfully united. For, He is at once the Son and the Lord of David, a Shepherd and a Prince, the Lamb slain, and the Lion of the tribe of Judah, " who died like a malefactor 01 Calvary, and " through death destroyed him, that- had the power of death, that is the devil." f Then did He prove his right to the name, by which an angel announced him to his Virgin mother ; when heavenly thrones and principal- ities celebrated in seraphic songs Jesus, — Him, who passed by their order, and 4 ' took on him the seed of Abraham," J and thus became the Redeemer of Adam's fallen, guilty race ; and as such is now " exalted to be a Prince and a * Acts iv. 12. i lleb. ii. 11. + chap. ii. 16. 254 DISCOURSE. Saviour, for to give repentance and forgiveness of sins : " * that " at the name of Jesus, every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth ; and every tongue should confess, that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father." f He is Lord in His own right. By him, the Eternal Word, " all things were made, visible and invisible." The child born at Bethlehem is the " mighty God." } The man, fastened to the cross with torturing nails, ie upholds all things by the word of his power." His power and presence pervade the universe; for " He is Lord of all." The government is on his shoulders, § He rules in His own right ; and " He must reign till He has put all enemies under his feet," \\ and made his friends joint-heirs with Him in his heavenly kingdom. Hence the word is gone out of his mouth, addressed to the whole family of men ; " Look unto me, all the ends of the earth, and be ye saved ; for I am God, and there is none else."! When we preach Christ Jesus the Lord, we act in accordance with the will of God, who will have " all men to be saved, and come to the knowledge of the Truth."* * This is testified by His Son, the true and faithful witness, when he says, "God so loved the world, that he gave * Acts v. 31. t Phil, ii. 10, 11. i Isa. ix. 6. § Isa. ix. G. || 1 Cor. xv. 2j. r Isa. xiv. 22. * * 1 Tim. ii. 4. DISCOURSE. 255 his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."* But " how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard ? And how shall they hear without a preacher ? " f Behold these questions answered by the institution of the Gospel-ministry. This is the means, appointed by God himself ; and by its faithful use, the glad tidings sound in the ears of men, " with the heart they believe unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation." $ The preaching of Christ Jesus the Lord is every way suited to the state of man in the present life, and to his prospects in the world to come. Man is a sinner, and as such needs, a Saviour. But the very sin, which, if not pardoned and subdued, will prove the ruin both of body and soul, is never felt in its real malignity and danger, till it is seen in its true character in the God-man Christ Jesus, who, though " He knew no sin, was made sin for us,' 1 § dealt with by divine justice as if He had been a sinner, and made a sin-offering : fl was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities. 11 1| The most awful denunciations of the wrath of God against impenitent sinners, though they may alarm the guilty conscience, will never convert the heart, will never make a man really hate sin for its own sake. It will * John iii. \G. f Rom. x. 14. J Rom. x. 1(». § 2 Cor. v. 21. || Isa. liii.5. 256 DISCOURSE. ever be fouud true, as expressed in an ancienl Lutheran hymn, /'How greatly 'man incenses The Lord by his offences, God's holiness how stem ; How rigorous He chastiseth, When He with blood baptizeth, This from Christ's suffrin^s will I learn." While a believing view of the awful scenes in Gethsemane and Golgotha, exhibits in lively colours the heinousness, the guilt and danger of sin, it at the same time produces that " godly sorrow which worketh repentance to salvation, not to be repented of." * The thunders of Sinai are hushed by the still small voice from Calvary, speaking peace to the troubled consci- ence. For He, who agonized in the garden, and expired on the cross, is Jesus, who " saves his people from their sins." He is the Christ, and " being made perfect through suffering, He became the author of eternal salvation to all them that obey Him." f For " Him has God the Father sealed, £ and " declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by his resurrection from the dead."§ At the same time that we rejoice in the freeness and fulness of our deliverance from the guilt and punishment of sin, by faith in Christ Jesus, we * 2 Cor. vii. 10. f Heb. v. 9, X John vi. 27. § Rom. i. 8. DISCOURSE. 2.57 must remember, that as Lord he requires willing obedience to all his commandments. No error in doctrine is more pernicious in its consequences, than the unscriptural notion, which is still enter- tained, and even propagated by some, that, because Christ died for our sins, we may lull our consciences asleep in carnal security, and " continue in sin that grace may abound." Such a thought is the suggestion of the devil, and most abhorrent to the mind of every one who has believed in Christ to the saving of his soul. " How shall we," says the Apostle, " who are dead to sin. live any longer therein.' 1 * The true disciple of Jesus obeys Him as his Lord, and finds that " His commandments are not grievous but joyous." If his professed faith in Christ crucified has been wrought in his heart by the Spirit of God, he can say, with the Apostle, " by Him the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world." f How can he who has been delivered from the slavery of sin, " live the rest of his time in the flesh, to the lusts of men." % Constantly bearing in mind the immense price paid for his ransom, he studies in all things to " glorify God in his body and in his spirit which are God's." § Knowing that He who has pardoned his sins and " called him into his kingdom and glory," \\ is holy, he * Rom. vi. 2. + Gal. vi. 14. % 1 Peter iv. 2. § 1 Cor. vi 20 li 1 These, ii. ) 2. 258 DISCOURSE. will " follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall the Lord.""* By bearing our testimony of Christ Jesus the Lord, we tread in the footsteps of the great Reformer, Luther, who was wont to say to his disciples, " You must preach a whole Christ, not only Christ for us, but Christ in us." However this doctrine may be slighted as weak and foolish by men of corrupt minds, however it may offend the self-righteous, and be discarded from the creed of the wise, and prudent of this world ; it is the will of God, that it should constitute the burden of the message which His servants deliver in His name to their fellow-sinners. We esteem it an unspeakable favour, that this is the Shibbo- leth, by which our Church has been, and, through grace, still continues to be known. May the time never come, when as a people we could no longer " Our theme within the church shall be Christ's wounds, his griefs and agony ; Our theme, when to the world we call, His blood, the ransom paid for all. I shall now, as far as time will allow, make a few remarks on the second part of the text, namely, The spirit in which the ministry should be exercised. The Apostle thus expresses it, " We *Heb. xii. 14. DISCOURSE. 259 preach,' 1 i.e. declare, " ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. 11 The office of a minister of the Gospel is high and honourable. He is the servant of a great King, the messenger of the Lord God, and the message he delivers embraces subjects the most momentous to men, that can be conceived. On the belief, or disbelief of the message, hangs the eternal destiny of himself and his hearers. This gives him a right to speak as one having authority, provided his speech be according to " the oracles of God " ; for his Master declares " He that hear- eth you, heareth me, and he that despiseth you, despiseth me, and Him that sent me. 1 ' * These considerations, owing to the deceitful- ness of our hearts, may induce pride and self- sufficiency. We are in danger of being vainly puffed up by our fleshly minds " f and assuming an air and behaviour, very unseemly in men, who profess to be followers of Him, who, though Lord of all, was among his disciples " as he that serveth. 11 J In the vain hope of adding to our fancied elevation in society, we may fall into the snare of the Devil, by becoming c< greedy of filthy lucre," and, to gratify our ambition and covetous- ness seek to please men, at the expense of Divine truth. If this be the spirit, which influences our labours, the blessing of God cannot attend our * Luke x. 16. + Col. ii. 18. J Luke xxii. 27. 260 DISCOURSE. ministrations. We peril our own souls and the souls of the flock committed to our care. How awful in that case will be our responsibility to the Great Shepherd of the sheep, when cited before Him to give an account of our stewardship. To guard us against the baneful influence of this spirit, we are reminded in the text, that we are "servants" of the church "for Jesus' sake, and not " Lords over God's heritage." * Deeply impressed with this, the faithful minister of the Gospel will gladly be abased that his master may be exalted. While in doctrine he sheweth "un- corruptness," and fears not to declare the whole counsel of God, he will be patient and long-suffer- ing, " in meekness instructing those that oppose themselves." t He will not " seek his own, but the things which are Jesus Christ's." J His con- stant aim will be to " win souls for Christ." In his endeavours to attain this he will ever bear in mind, both in the study and the pulpit, that, while he soweth the seed and watereth the plants with his prayers and tears, it is " God that giveth the increase."|| " As the eyes of servants look unto the hand of their masters, so his eyes will wait upon the Lord his God, until that He have mercy,"§ by giving his blessing to the preached word. Humbled in heart under a deep conviction * 1 Peter v. 3. t 2 Tim. ii. 25. J Phil. ii. 21. II 1 Cor. iii. 7. § Ps. cxxiii. 2. DISCOURSE. 261 of his insufficiency for the work, it will be his daily prayer, that in all things he may be con- strained by the love of Christ, and teach, and exhort, watch, rebuke, and labour, for Jesus' sake. Influenced by this principle, he will feel for perishing souls, and deem no exertions, or priva- tions, too great, if by his instrumentality one " sinner shall be converted from the error of his way and a soul be saved from death.'" Before I proceed to the Ordination, I shall, con- formably to the order of our Church, address a few words of counsel and advice to the candidate. Much that might be introduced in this address, has been anticipated in my previous discourse. Nevertheless, I cannot refrain from addressing a few sentences especially to you, my dear Brother, which I am persuaded you will take in good part. I cannot for a moment doubt, that you will, without the least reserve, admit the correctness, supported as it has been by Holy Scripture, of what I have advanced respecting the subject of our ministry, and the spirit, in which we ought to exercise it. Still I may be allowed to remind you, that to preach Christ Jesus the Lord, it is not enough, that in our general statement of Di- vine truth, we should adhere to the doctrine of Christ crucified. This doctrine must occupy a prominent place in all our sermons, and discourses, whether we call sinners to repentance and faith, or build up the Church of God. All our pulpit 262 DISCOURSE. addresses, whether doctrinal or practical, should, throughout their entire structure, bear the impress of the cross of Christ. In our endeavours faith- fully to declare the whole counsel of God, and keep nothing back which may be profitable to our hearers, we must not be satisfied with adding to their stock of scriptural knowledge, or imagine the work is done, if by informing their minds, they have gained more correct views of spiritual truth. Our chief and constant aim must be to enlist their affections for divine things, and as love begets love, we must unceasingly exhort, beseech, and importune them steadily to look to the cross, for there love, the love of God, shines with more than meridian splendour. This is that powerful magnet, which draws the affections of men from sin to holiness, from earth to heaven, from time to eternity, and from the creature to the Creator. Of the truth of these assertions, I am persuaded, you have made personal experience ; it will imbue you with the true spirit, in which your ministra- tions should be performed. Clothed with humility you will find that yonr sufficiency is of God. It will then appear in your ministerial and pastoral labours, that " of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh." * Your hearers will take know- ledge of you, that their minister "has been with * Matt xii. 34. DISCOURSE. 263 Jesus." Enjoying in your own heart what is thus expressed in one of our hymns, 1 My life-supplying element, Is Jesus' blood and death, you will never be tired of directing your hearers, whether believers or unbelievers, to the " Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world.' 1 * " In doing this you will both save yourself and them that hear you." f Finally, I address you in the words of the Apostle to Timothy, " Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. Preach the Word, be instant in season, out of season : reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering, and doctrine. Watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an Evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry ; and the Lord Jesus Christ be with thy spirit/^ Amen. * John i. 29 f 1 Tim. iv. 16. J iv. 2, 5, 22. DISCOUESE AT THE ORDINATION OF A DEACON OF THE CHURCH OF THE BRETHREN, Fulneck, July 31st, 1842. 2 Thess. ii. 15. " Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which you have been taught." It is not my intention to enter into a refutation of the doctrine of Oral Tradition, the stronghhold of Roman Catholics, and recently revived among a certain class of Protestants. I have selected the text as a motto to my present discourse, in which by the help of God, I shall endeavour to draw the attention of the congregation to a subject of deep interest to every member of our Church, especially those who are invested with office. The text is connected with a very important DISCOURSE. 265 event in our Church. It took place in 1731, only nine years after the arrival of the first Moravian emigrants at Herrnhut. By this time the in- habitants had increased to about five or six hundred ; consisting, besides the emigrants from Moravia, of persons of different religious per- suasions, chiefly of the Lutheran and Reformed Churches on the Continent. Their former con- troversies on points of Doctrine had happily been terminated by the baptism of the Spirit, of which all had been made partakers at the celebration of the Lord's Supper, on the 13th of August, 1727, and brotherly love bore the sway. But in every religious society, other things, besides agreement in Doctrine, exercise a strong influence on the mem- bers, tending either to strengthen the bond of union, or to weaken it. To secure permanence to the union, there must be also an agreement in the fundamental principles, by which the society is governed. It requires a well-defined consti- tution. This soon became manifest at Herrnhut. Great diversity of opinion prevailed ; especially among the two leading parties, the Lutherans and the Moravians. The former, with Count Zinzendorf at their head, strenuously urged a complete union with the Lutheran Church ; the latter, insisted on the adoption of the ecclesiastical constitution of their ancestors. " Of what use is it," said they, ts that we have left house and home for the sake of 266 DISCOURSE. our religion ? What benefit do we derive from our constitution, which is older than any other among Protestants, which Luther himself highly recom- mended, for the preservation of which our fore- fathers risked their lives, and bequeathed it to us as a sacred deposit ? " After several fruitless attempts to effect an amicable adjustment, it was at last unanimously resolved to have the question decided by the use of the Lot, as had been the practice of the Church in Moravia, when questions involving the highest in- terests of their fraternity, and for which no positive directions are found in the New Testament, had to be decided. Conformably to this usage, two texts were selected, and written on slips of paper. The one was, " to them that are without law, (become) as without law, that you may gain them that are without law."* And the other, "therefore, breth- ren, stand fast and hold the traditions which you have been taught." f After fervent prayer for the gracious direction of the Lord, the lots were handed to a child to draw one of them. On being opened, the lot drawn was, " Stand fast, and hold the tra- ditions which you have been taught." Agreeably to the understanding previously come to, the Brethren considered this lot as deciding the ques- tion. They received it as a Divine approval of their adopting, and (as far as practicable) renewing * 1 Cor. ix. 21. +2 Thess. ii. 15. DISCOURSE. 267 the ecclesiastical Constitution of their ancestors in Moravia. In all, and in none more so than in Count Zinzendorf, this result awakened fervent gratitude and lively joy. Viewed only as matter of history, this event must interest the members of our Church, even at this distance of time. But it claims attention on higher grounds. In all the circumstances we recognize the operations of the Spirit of God, We see distinct traces of a Divine Providence ordering and controlling the actions and movements of com- munities, not less certainly than those of in- dividuals ; marking out before hand the sphere of their activity, and providing the means, by the faithful use of which the hidden council of His will respecting them shall graciously be developed. The event had not only an immediate, but also a prospective influence on the character, position, and labours of our church ; the effects and benefits whereof are felt to this day, after the lapse of more than a hundred years. The hand of God was seen in its immediate effects. It calmed the storm that threatened the safety of the infant church, before her timbers had been joined, her rigging completed, and her sails unfurled, in braving the danger of her voyage on the tempestuous sea of this world. It cemented the bond of brotherly union, so that Lutherans? Calvinists, and Moravians, could cordially unite in every good word and work. At the same time, it 268 DISCOURSE. gave a sanction and legitimacy to their undertakings for the diffusion of the knowledge of Christ. Here I cannot help noticing, as a truly remarkable coincidence, that though the inhabitants of Herrn- hut had some years prior to this declared their ardent desire for the conversion of the heathen, nothing decisive was done to promote it, till the Constitution had been regularly organized. In reference to the prospective consequences, it is not too much to say, that if this measure had not been adopted, the Brethren's Church would have been known ou the page of history only as a religious society of olden times. We should not, as we do now, behold her congregations planted here and there, in Christendom, and Heathen countries, exhibiting a fraternity, closely united in the true spirit of the gospel, everywhere holding the same doctrine, walking by the same rule, and all striving together for the defence and propaga- tion of the faith once delivered to the saints. The founders of the renewed Church of the Brethren, when adopting the ancient constitution reserved to themselves and their posterity, the right of making such changes in non-essentials, as times and circumstances might require ; but not of setting aside or altering any fundamental principle. In this they acted in the true spirit of the Consti- tution, as is plain from the testimony of Bishop Comenius. "Our ancestors," says he, "made a wise distinction between the essentials and circum- DISCOURSE. 269 stantials of religion. To the latter they reckoned all ritual customs, not enjoined in Scripture, and everything belonging to the exterior of Divine worship and ecclesiastical regulations, which are alterable, and to be made according to the best of human judgment, so that the salvation of men, agreeably to God's gracious will, may thereby be promoted." In agreement with this, successive Synods have made such changes in the external regulations of the Church, as were rendered necessary by the difference of her position in our day, the extension of her sphere of activity, and th'e altered circum- stances of her congregations and institutions, as they are more or less influenced by the law, habits, and customs of the several nations and provinces, where they are situated. We consider our ancestral derivation from the Church of the Brethren in Moravia, and the transmission to us of her Constitution, as a gracious dispensation of God, and a valuable inheritance, not to be parted with on slight grounds. At the same time we do not arrogate to ourselves any exclusive privileges, that may not be equally possessed by any other Christian communities, whose object is to be in all things directed by the Lord, and to act in accordance with his holy will. The possession of a well-organized constitution assuredly is of great value, especially in a com- munity like ours, not held together by the laws of 270 DISCOURSE. a national Church; but preserved only by the mighty influence of the Spirit of God, making the members willingly subject to one another in the Lord. While this disposition predominates, our peace will not be seriously interrupted by the contentions which so fearfully agitate the Christian Church, and dishonour the Christian name : and we shall be able quietly and unobtrusively to carry on our labours for the extension of the kingdom of Christ with a better prospect of success. Another important benefit is the catholicity of our Constitution, — It prevents unprofitable con- troversy on speculative and non-essential points of doctrine, and diversity of opinion on the govern- ment, orders, and discipline of the Church. Comparatively small as our Church has been and still is, she has probably been more dis- tinguished than any other by a proportionally larger number of persons, living and labouring together in brotherly love and harmony, not- withstanding a difference of opinion on what are called Calvinistic and Arminian doctrines, on the subject of the Millennium, and on the questions mooted by Episcopalians, Independents and Pres- byterians. On these subjects our Church does not dogmatise, but prudently leaves each member to hold his own opinion, while he does so without disturbing the peace of the rest. DISCOURSE. 271 For this pleasing feature in the character of our Church, our fervent thanks are due to the God of peace and the God of order. At the same time it must be admitted, that our Constitution has instrumentally served to promote and cherish it by the wise distinction it makes between things essential, and things that are not so. This is well expressed in the statutes of the Unity in the fol- lowing article : — " The Brethren's Church is convinced, that the aim of God would not be obtained, if she were nothing more than a religious communit}^, formed of persons agreeing in doctrine and Church-rites ; but, that her high calling of God is, that she should exhibit a part of that living congregation of Christ, which is scattered throughout the earth, — a community of true children of God, a family of God, having Jesus for their Head, whose members love each other as brethren and sisters, and maintain among themselves the closest unity of spirit; 1 To express it in a single sentence I would say, the Christianity of our Church should be, not merely that of the head and understanding ; but of the heart and affections, bringing every thought into obedience to the Gospel of Christ. By the blessing of God our Constitution has hitherto served to promote this. May we have grace given to adhere to it, not in the spirit of bigotry ; but with steadiness of purpose ! 272 DISCOURSE. My apology for extending these remarks to what may be deemed an inconvenient length, is twofold. On the one hand, it has been my aim to communicate some knowledge on this important subject to the junior members of our congregation, and to those, who have not the means of making themselves fully acquainted with the history and constitution of our Church. On the other hand, it has been my wish to guard against the restless spirit of the times, so prolific in changes and innovations, in every thiug that affects human society, religion not excepted. Let no desire to please others, no fond hopes of greater usefulness, prevail on us to compromise one essential principle, which has hitherto served to keep unbroken our union as a Church. While holding out the right hand of brotherly affection to all, who love the Lord Jesus Christ, may we in the time to come, as in the present day, abide by the determination : " In doctrine and in practice one, We'll love and serve the Lord alone ; With one accord sound forth His praise, Till we behold His face." In directing my address more immediately to you, my dear Brother, I am sure I give utterance to the sentiments of the congregation when I say — we all take a cordial interest in your solemn designation to the ministry in our Church. Our DISCOURSE. 273 best wishes and earnest prayer are offered to the Lord, that "you may be made an able minister of the New Testament.' 1 Your descent from parents, who, constrained by the love of Christ, spent their strength in His service, your education in the bosom of our Church, and your having devoted yourself to the ministry of the Gospel, — all warrant our expectation, that you are cordially agreed in the order and discipline of our Church ; and, what is of greater importance, that " in doctrine you will shew un corruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech, that cannot be con- demned." Here allow me to insist, that then only can we exhibit this test of ministerial faithfulness, when, like the Apostle, we "determine to know nothing save Jesus Christ and Him crucified," as the sole cause of man's salvation ; and copy the example of one greater than Paul, who, of old called on a guilty and perishing world, " Look unto Me, all the ends of the earth, and be ye saved : " — Who, when He appeared on earth as the Divine Teacher of mankind, invited all who laboured to obtain rest, being heavily laden with the ponderous load of unpardoned sin, to come unto Him, that they might find rest for their souls." At the same time, when preaching Christ Crucified, we must not so narrow the doctrine, as to confine our teaching to a constant repetition of the several stages of the work of redemption, in T 274? DISCOURSE. its accomplishment by Christ, and the sinners acceptance of it, and a uniform exhibition of the awful scenes of Gethsemaneh and Golgotha. Yet, even this can hardly be done too frequently, for in these scenes, the Majesty of God in all His Divine attributes is reflected with a splendour unparal- leled in all His other works. The groans and agony of the sufferer proclaim, with a voice that pierces the heart, God's inexorable justice, while the streaming blood of the atoning Lamb, " Through earth and skies, — Mercy, free boundless mercy cries." Here, " Mercy and truth are met together ; Righteousness and peace have kissed each other." To preach the doctrine of Christ Crucified, as inspired Prophets and Apostles did ; we must show its proximate or more remote connection with, and its bearing on, every other subject of revelation, whether of history or prophecy, doctrine or precept, promise or threatening. While thus keeping Calvary steadily in view, we are enabled to declare the whole counsel of God, by rightly dividing His Word, and we shall approve ourselves "good stewards of the manifold grace of God." Nor shall we be left without encouraging evidence, that "the cross of Christ is the power of God, and the wisdom of God unto salvation to every one that belie veth." Your own experience, I doubt not, confirms the DISCOURSE. truth of this statement. Permit me to add a word or two, on another duty devolving on us. A duty rather pastoral than ministerial. In this the Apostle has set us a bright example. Not content with teaching publicly, he '" taught from house to house. 1 ' It is part of our office, not equally easy to all ; but which will repay the attention be- stowed on it to the pa-tor himself, by increasing vn experience and enlarging his aseffa It will often do more than the most assiduous pulpit-labours, towards winning souls for Christ, and building them up in their most holy faith : and at the same time promote and strengthen reciprocal respect, love, and confidence, between the pastor and his flock. Finally. I address you in the admonitory language of the Apostle to Timothy : " Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard, in faith and love which is in Christ J Ject not the gift of God. that is in thee." " Preach the Word : be - in season and out of season."' " Do the work of an Evangelist. make full proof of thy ministry." To enable you to shew this official fidelity, "pray without ceasing " for the Divine assistance, without which our utmost erlbrts are unavailing. AVe now unite our prayers with your-, that the Lord Jesufi ever be with your spirit, to influence and sa: all vour thoughts, woi DISCOURSE. Isaiah xxxiii. 17. " Thine eyes shall behold the King in his beauty. When addressing an auditory like the present, there is no need to occupy the time in proving that Jesus, our Saviour, is the King of whom the Prophet speaks. In the first verse of the preced- ing chapter, the Prophet makes this consoling announcement to the Jews, who, at the time, were grievously afflicted by their enemies, " Behold, a king shall reign in righteousness," and he immediately proceeds to describe the character of that king, adding, " a man shall be as a hiding place from the wind, and a cover from the tempest, as rivers of water in a dry place, as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land." In its fullest and most important meaning, in its evangelical sense, this description can be applied to none but Him who said, " Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and T will give you rest." Yes, Jesus is King. " He DISCOURSE. 277 heath, on His vesture aad on His thigh, a name written, King of Kings and Lord of Lords," * importing His exalted dignity as " the first begot- ten of the dead, and the Prince of the kings of the earth ; " f and the vastness of his dominion stretching from "sea to sea, and from the river unto the ends of the earth. ' " Yea, all kings shall fall down before Him, all nations shall serve Him." J The time is drawing nearer and nearer, when, " at the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, in heaven and in earth and under the earth, and every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ is Jehovah, to the glory of God the Father. 1 ' § " On his supreme commands, All the universe depends." While Jesus is sovereign of all He is in a special manner the " King of Saints. 1 ' || Hence says David, " Let the children of Zion be joyful in their King." If " His enemies He rules with a rod of iron," * * but over his friends he spreads "the banner of love." ft " He draws them with the cords of a man, and with the bands of love," %% and, being "made willing in the day of His power," § § they yield Him a cheerful obedience. Enlightened by his Spirit, they have seen the * Rev. xix. 16. f Rev. i. 5. % Ps. lxxii. 8. 11. § PhiL ii. 10,11. || Rev. xv. 3. If Ps. cxlix. 2. * * Rev. xix. 15. f f Cant. ii. 4. J J Hos. xi. 4. § § Ps. ex. 3. 278 DISCOURSE. beauty of their king, not that exhibition of it, which shook Sinai to its centre, drove back the gazing multitude to their tents, and made even Moses say, " I exceedingly fear and quake," but the mild effulgence of His beauty, as the meek and lowly King of Zion, riding into Jerusalem, there, by His ignominious death on the cross, to bring salvation to His guilty and rebellious subjects. This spectacle of love, which the very floods of ungodly men, who would not have this man to reign over them, could not drown, has been the powerful magnet, which has drawn their aifection to Him. By nature and by practice sinners, they have become saints. Separated from the world, and sanctified for his use, He sways them with the sceptre of love. They are His loyal subjects, privileged to be " a chosen genera- tion, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people, that they should shew forth the praises of Him who hath called them out of darkness into His marvellous light."* The language of their hearts now is, " Whom have I in heaven but Thee ? and there is none upon earth that I desire beside Thee ? " f By the loyal subjects of Christ those moments are most highly prized, when abstracted from surrounding objects of time and sense, they can by faith view their glorious King entering single *Ps. lxxiii. 23. t 1 Pet. ii. 9 DISCOURSE. 279 handed the tremendous conflict with his and their enemies, and returning a victor, " travelling in the greatness of his strength, mighty to save, red in his apparel, and his garment like him that treadeth the wine fat."* Well may this view charm their sight, for He has trodden " the wine- press of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God," f in their stead ; they " shall not be hurt of the second death." + Here this delightful view is too often veiled by sin, but when sin and death shall lie like vanquished foes beneath their feet, they shall " with open face, behold, as in a glass, the glory of the Lord/' § and "be like Him, for they shall see Him as He is."'* || From the description of St. John we learn, that the inhabitants of heaven will derive their sweetest, noblest, and most exalted enjoyment from beholding their king in His glorified humanity, once pierced for their sins. He tells us, "I beheld, and lo ! in the midst of the throne, and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a lamb, as it had been slain. " % Beholding this astonishing spectacle " the great multitude which no man could number, who had come out of great tribulation and washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb," joined in one grand chorus of Isa. lxiii. 1, 2. t Rev. xix. 15. J Rev. ii. 11, § 2 Cor. iii. 18. || 1 John iii. 2. % Rev. v. 6. 280 DISCOURSE. praise, "and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb." * Hence let it be remembered, that none shall see the beatific vision, and "behold the King" in his beauteous attitude, encircled with all the glories of the Godhead, but those, who, while yet " absent from the Lord," were enlight- ened by His Spirit to recognize in that dear disfigured face, which was wounded by the thorny crown, " the King of Saints," enabling them gratefully to exclaim, " my Lord and my God. f We cannot hope to join the redeemed in heaven, except in as far as our experience accords with the verse, " In heaven of Jesus' glory, I shall obtain a sight ; But here His suffering beauty, Remains my chief delight." " For so an entrance shall be ministered unto us abundantly, into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." J And there, without the interposing veil of sin, our eyes shall behold the King in his beauty, even " the Lamb that sitteth on the throne" * Rev. vii. 9, 10. f John xx. 28. X 2 Pet. i. 2. FUNERAL SERMON, IN MEMORY OF THE REV. JOHN BECK HOLMES, BISHOP OF THE BRETHREN'S CHURCH, Preached at Fulneck, September 10th, 1843, Br the Rev. Samuel Wilson. Rev. xiv. 13. u Blessed are the dead, which die in the Lord from henceforth ; Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them." Since we last met together in public worship in this place, it hath pleased the Lord to call into his eternal rest, the late venerable Bishop and Pastor of this congregation, our Brother John Beck Holmes, who has laboured in our midst, faithful and indefatigable, alike in weakness and in strength, for almost nineteen years. On the evening of the last Lord's day, the gates of glory were opened to his waiting soul ; he passed from the Sabbath of the Church Militant below, to the Sabbath of the Church Triumphant 282 SERMON. above. He was taken up " to Mount Zion ; " he was admitted into " the City of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innu- merable company of angels, to the general assembly and Church of the first-born, which are written in heaven, and to the spirits of just men made perfect. 1 ' Yes, Brethren, he ex- changed the Sabbath of earth for the Jubilee of Heaven ; there he dwells with the Friend of his soul, with "the King in His glory," even with " Jesus the Mediator of the new Covenant." We who are left behind, have gathered around his tomb, we have laid his earthly remains, the tabernacle of clay, in their resting place, there to repose in the sure and certain hope of a glorious resurrection. " I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth ; and though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God, whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold and not another." * Such was the faith of one who lived in the early ages of a remote antiquity, who beheld the day of Christ and its glories, only in a dim and distant vision. Why then should we, on whom that day hath arisen in all its splendour, * Job xix. 25—27. SERM0X. 283 Why should tw fear to trust, The place where Jesus lay ? He'll raise our bodies from the dust ] And unto life convev.'' This was the faith of our late venerable Brother. He had no fear to trust his soul in his Saviour's hands, nor to lay his dust in the tomb hallowed by His rest : he knew that he should rise again. " O death," he said, when his flesh seemed to be sinking under the might of the destroyer, " death, where is thy sting ; O grave thy victory I thanks be to God who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." * Such is the language, for such is the conviction, the assured belief of the genuine, the humble believer in the Lord Jesus, (for with all his glorious hopes and lofty expectations, the true believer is always unfeignedly humble) ; he knows that his Saviour hath triumphed and won the victory, and that therefore no power shall prevail to detain his dust in the grave, nor to prevent his mortal from springing up into immortality. " Blessed are the dead, that die in the Lord from henceforth ; Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours." This declaration came direct from heaven. I heard a voice from Heaven, saying unto me, " Write." It was not a declaration for that time * 1 Corinthians xv. 55—57 284 SERMON. only. It was to be written for the comfort of the Saints of God till time shall be no more. Write, said the voice, "blessed are the dead, that die in the Lord from henceforth ; Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours. " But besides this, Brethren, observe that the declaration of the blessedness of the saints immediately succeeds to the doom of the wicked. " The third angel followed them," says the Apocalyptic Prophet, " the third angel followed them, saying, with a loud voice, if any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation ; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone, in the presence of the Holy Angels, and in the presence of the Lamb ; and the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever ; and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name." * Yes, Brethren, let human pride say what it may " the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness o. men ; " and for ever, and for ever, shall ascend the smoke of their torment, who know not God, and who love not his Son, our only Saviour ,, Jesus Christ. *Rev. xiv. 9—11. SERMON. 285 It is indeed an awful consideration, a horrible thought, an idea from which the human mind recoils with shuddering and horror ! An eternal torment ! An everlasting destruction ! A fire that is not quenched ! A worm that dieth not ! But, Brethren, we are not responsible for it ; it is no fiction of ours ; the same Word that promises life, pronounces the doom of death, and in the same terms declares both to be eternal ; ever- lasting life, everlasting punishment ! Oh ! be wise in time. — Some in their pride and impiety take offence at the stern justice of God, and murmur at His Word for the judgments it pro nounces. Do not you be guilty of this daring folly ; remember that God will not be mocked ; that He will pour out " indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, n upon the unbelieving and the dis- obedient, no matter what name he bear, whether he be called Jew or Greek, Christian or Infidel ! But at the same time remember that he freely offers blood-bought mercy, which all shall share who accept it just as it is offered unto them. Let us now address ourselves to our text, and the sweet hopes and cheering anticipations it suggests. We shall speak I. Of the dead who die in the Lord and of the blessedness of their departure. 286 SERMON. II. Of their rest, and, III. Of the works that follow them. "Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord.'" You will meet with a similar expression in 1 Cor. xv. 17, 18. " If Christ be not raised your faith is vain ; ye are yet in your sins ; then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perish- ed." Also in 1 Thess. iv. 16. " The dead in Christ shall rise first." What is it then to " die in the Lord" to "fall asleep in Jesus ? " You may, I think, gather the answer to this question from the seventh chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, where the departure, the falling asleep of the first martyr, Stephen, is not only recorded but described. " They stoned Stephen, calling upon God, saying, c Lord Jesus, receive my spirit ; ' and he kneeled down and cried with a loud voice, '.Lord, lay not this sin to their charge ! ' and when he had said this, he fell asleep." * We are told also, that, "being full of the Holy Ghost, he saw heaven opened, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God." To fall asleep in Jesus then signifies to depart hence, looking unto Him as our Mediator, and full of faith in his redemption ; righteous in His righteousness, and filled with His Spirit. Alas ! there are multitudes who do not thus Acts vii. 59, 60. SERMON. 287 fall asleep. They sleep, but they sleep the sleep of death ! They slumber from time into eternity and awake in outer darkness ! They die in ignorance ; their eyes close to the world, and to every dear object here below, but they have no vision of glory ; they have no hope for the future, nothing before them but the blackness of darkness for ever ! Others, alas, it is to be feared, who had a name to live, fall asleep in self-righteous- ness, to awake, I will not say in disappointment, for that would be saying little, but in black and horrid despair. Ah ! Brethren, they only who fall asleep clad in Jesus' righteousness, trusting in His atonement, sprinkled and purified with His blood and imbued with his spirit, they only shall behold the King of Saints in His glory, and shall not be ashamed before him. " Come ye blessed of my Father, 1 ' He will say, " inherit the kingdom prepared for you." * Further observe, the faith of those who die in the Lord is no barren faith ; they " have the spirit of Christ," and " their works do follow them," even in this life. " Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus,"f says the Apostle; and Stephen the martyr gave evidence how that spirit dwelt in him, with his last words, "Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. "{ Who, then, let me ask, have a right to cherish * Matt. xxv. 34. f Phil. ii. 5. $ Acts vii. CO. 288 DISCOURSE. the hope that tKey shall "fall asleep in Jesus,' that they shall "die in the Lord?" They who now live to Him in faith, and love, and holiness ; they who now " hunger and thirst after righteous- ness/' and drink deep into his spirit. Brethren, if you would " die in the Lord, 1 ' — and which of you would not ? — you must live to the Lord. As long as you are not doing that, you have no right to look forward with hope. It is true the Lord can save to the uttermost, his mercies are great, and his compassions towards repenting sinners fail not ; you may yet turn from the evil of your course ; God grant that it may be so with you all — but you are not now on that way that leads to a happy end, and therefore you have no right to look for it. When the false Prophet's heart was softened by the vision of Israel's blessedness, he cried, — " Oh that I might die the death of the righteous, and that my last end might be like his. 1 '* Such has been the wish of many an one beside him. But that is not enough. If you would die the death, you must turn to the way, and you must live the life of the righteous. " The path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day,t" — but "the light of the wicked," oh, it shall go out in darkness. "} To proceed, — the dead that die in the Lord are * Numb, xxiii. 10. t Pro. iv. 18. J Pro. xx. 20. SERMON. 289 blessed in their departure. Their dying experience is full of blessing both for themselves and for others. They have "peace and joy in believing;" the world and its cares cease to weigh upon their souls ; for heaven is opening on their eyes. It is true, their mortal vision does not yet behold the King in His visible glory, as Stephen did, but their faith is now more than ever " the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen/''* /' Living faith, with clearest vision, Sees the Lamb upon the throne." They know, they feel, that ere long they shall be with him whom their souls have loved. I do not mean to affirm that the death-bed experience of all even of the Lord's people, is uniformly the same. Many a faithful follower of the Lamb, and dear child of God, is depressed for a time, whilst others will approach the final conflict with rapture. For my part, Brethren, I love to witness humble faith and holy peace. I must own that such a frame seems to me the most suited to the case of a pardoned sinner, — (and what else but a pardoned sinner is the holiest man on earth V) — who is about to step from time into eternity, to open his eyes on scenes never beheld before, to enter into the presence of the Almighty God I * Heb. xi. 1. 290 SERMON. I shall not endeavour to scan the reason wh^ the Lord sometimes permits a cloud to rest for a while upon the souls of truly faithful and devoted Christians. I cannot, however, refrain from observing, that there are cases in which depression is the necessary result of painful and self- accusing recollections. A sense of past unfaithfulness, a conviction of time mispent, of privileges and opportunities only partially turned to account ; of neglect of the Lord's service, of the worship of earthly idols — for alas ! the affections even of believers sometimes set up such idols and bow down to them ; — the consciousness that in spite of better knowledge and of the teaching of the Spirit, the heart has still retained feelings and dispositions not accordant with the mind of Christ ; all this will necessarily draw a cloud over the believer's soul and disturb his peace, till, lying as an humbled sinner at the foot of the cross, he seeks and finds pardon and comfort in the blood of Christ. But when no such cloud falls upon the soul, when no misgivings disturb the serenity of the believer's dying hour, is it because the righteous- ness of such a believer hath vastly exceeded that of his brethren ? Is it because he is conscious of no unfaithfulness, because he has been a profitable servant ? Assuredly not ! If such be the ground of a man's comfort or joy, he is deceiving himself, his eyes have yet to be opened. The more truly faithful a believer has been, the more intimately SERMON. 291 united in spirit with his Saviour, the more deeply he will have felt the least unfaithfulness, the more humbling will be his conviction that at the best he is an unprofitable servant. The difference between his experience at the last, and the painful experience of his brother, is owing mainly to this, that he has always felt and acknowledged his deficiencies ; his hope has never been grounded, or it has long ceased to be grounded on himself, or anything that he has done. He has learned to look entirely away from himself, from his righteousness and his unrighteousness, from his merit and his demerit, yea, from all that grace itself hath done in him, to Christ, as the all in all of the believer, the author and the finisher of his faith, his righteousness, and his salvation. He has not, therefore, to make painful discoveries, nor in any wise to shift the ground of his faith at the last ; for he knows whom he has believed ; his entire confidence has always been in the Saviour's merits, not on his own works. Thus he is " found in Christ, not having his own righteousness, but the righteousness which is by faith " in the Redeemer. If the holiness of the true Christian even rivalled that of Angels, he could not and would not build his hopes thereon. The greater his holiness, the keener is his perception, and the more correct is his estimate of the slightest deficiency. His foundation is Christ alone. Therefore, without 292 SERMON. self-confidence, he has peace at last ; without boasting in himself, he glories in the Lord Jesus Christ. The cares of this world, cares which press even upon pilgrims and sojourners, pass away, and give place to anticipations of heaven, to the fore- taste of eternal bliss ; the redeemed of the Lord triumphs in spirit in the midst of nature's decay, " Already in his heart, Rays from bright Salem dart "With hopes most pleasing." Such experience, Brethren, is an edification, and therefore a blessing to all who witness it. It is a still small voice that speaks more powerfully than the most eloquent sermon. It proves, far more convincingly than any reasoning can do, that Faith is the victory that overcometh the world ; that the righteousness of Christ is indeed the righteousness of His saints; that the world with- out godliness is vanity ; its treasures, dross ; its wisdom, folly. It proves that the Gospel is indeed • ; the power of God unto salvation ; " that faith is truly " the evidence of things not seen," the undeceiving t; substance of things hoped for ; " that "the promises of God in Christ Jesus our Saviour, in Him are yea and in Him Amen ! " Blessed, therefore, are the dead that die in the Lord, to those who witness their peaceful end. The departure of our late venerable Brother was just of the nature I have been describing. His mind was full of confidence, his soul of peace : SERMON. 29o but his peace was not of this world, nor was his confidence in himself. Once when I visited him and he was supposed to be near his end, he said — " Here comes a sinner " — and then, breaking in upon the metre, he added, 'a great sinner,' — "Who would fain Through the Lamb's ransom entrance gain." But he was more than fain to enter ; he wa> assured of entrance, and for this reason, that he knew Christ and him crucified, as the foundation of his Faith and Hope. " Nothing in my hand I bring, Simply to thy cross I cling," Such was his feeling, as expressed by himself, and therefore he had no clouds, no darkness, no doubts. Whatever you strive to bring of your own, Brethren, you will find it worthless; you must cast it away from you at last, and the sooner you do so the better, lest disappointment throw a gloom over your dying hour. Amidst the most earnest striving after immor- tality, the most zealous service of Christ, the most faithful devotion to the Lord, let this ever be the language of your hearts ; — 294 SERMON. (i The Saviour's blood and righteousness My beauty are, my glorious dress ; Thus well array'd I need not fear When in His presence I appear." Thus, like our late Brother, you will have comfort and hope in death ; your end will be peace, your departing experience blessed. Like him too, you will rest from your labours. "Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth ; yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours." 4 'There remaineth a rest for the people of God :" a rest from the toils of a decaying, enfeebled, taber- nacle ; a rest from the cares of this life, from the weariness of our earthly pilgrimage, from the strife of conflict against the world, and sin, and self. Sometimes the Children of God are called out of this world before the weakness of a decaying tabernacle has rendered their sojourn here below a labour and a sorrow to the flesh, before the grasshopper is a burden and desire faileth, and whilst their voice is still loud and their arm powerful in the battle of the Lord against the mighty. But even they have often felt the heat of the day, and the toil of the conflict ; even they have sometimes fainted under that weariness which proceeds not from indolence, indif- ference, or dislike to their appointed work, it from the weakness and insufficiency of human .ture, from the frequent failure of their best SERMON. 2D 5 efforts, and disappointment of their most sanguine hopes. They are sometimes wearied with ' ; la- bouring," as it would seem, " in vain, and spending their strength for nought. 1 ' But still more when, in addition to all this, the strength of the body and perhaps the energy of the mind begin to fail ; when the servant of God feels the work in which he once delighted too heavy for him ; when he can no longer "be about his Father's business"" as he was wont ; when the mental frame is sensibly breaking down under its own efforts and becoming the abode of pain and feebleness, — then indeed the idea of a heavenly Sabbath sweetly and cheeringly presents itself to the soul, and the aged believer prays, " Lord, now lettest Thou thy servant depart in peace." Our late Brother looked forward to his rest, I will not say with an anxious, much less an impatient longing, but with a delightful com- placency. He had at times to bear his cross ; he was not without his trials ; and some of them he keenly felt. There were burdens that bore heavily on his declining age, and he had often to suffer under the infirmities of a feeble and decaying tabernacle. Still, however, he had such delight in the Lord's work, in doing what lay in his power, however small, yea, even beyond his strength, that, as I said before, though he anticipated the rest of the children of God, he felt no such weariness as to 296 SERMON. cause any anxious longing for his dismissal from the tabernacle of clay. Indeed it is my conviction, from what I have seen of him during the last fourteen years of his life, for which period I have been more or less intimately associated with him in office and in service, that such a feeling never could have found a place in his breast, so long as it was possible for him to afford any service whatever, in word or deed, in counsel or in aetion, to the cause of the Lord and His Church. But a very short time before his departure, he seemed to be anticipating the enjoyment of a brief Sabbath here below in the midst of this congregation, along with the pleasure of devising means for promoting the work of the Lord in this place and neighbour- hood, and aiding by his counsel in carrying them into effect. All the more admirable, therefore, were the resignation of his will and the tranquillity of his mind, when it suddenly became apparent that his days were numbered, and that his time was to be short. Just when he seemed to be again brightening up for labour after a lengthened indis- position, the call came ; he turned not to the wall, like Hezekiah, to weep, but, setting his house in order, he cast all earthly things behind him, and awaited with edifying tranquillity his dismissal from the tabernacle of clay. He felt that his pilgrimage was ended ; that he was no longer to be a stranger and a sojourner, but to enter into his rest in the Holy City that SERMON, 297 continueth for ever ; that he was to strike his tent in the wilderness and return to the Father- land of the Redeemed. " I am going home," he said, the sweetest, loveliest, fittest phrase, by which the child of God can express his departure from this vale of tears to the inheritance incorrupt- ible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away. He said moreover, that, as a child of God, he had experienced many mercies, and enjoyed life, but that he was about to enter upon a life infinite- ly better and happier. " Eye hath not seen," he exclaimed, " nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him.' 1 I added, " But you will soon see all." " Yes," he replied, " I know not now, I cannot imagine what that glory will be, but I shall see it soon." Thus you perceive, Brethren, that he had the faith of Stephen ; — he had also the spirit, the disposition, the feeling of Stephen ; or let me rather say of Stephen's Master and his own. He was full of love. Stephen, surrounded by cruel and murderous Jews, evinced the charity that filled his breast, by uttering his last prayer in their behalf. Our late brother was not thus sur- rounded ; he lay on a bed of peace, and friends and brethren, were by his side. But he showed that he was filled with the spirit of love, for he blest us all and each. " May the Lord bless you," he said, ' 4 and the congregation, and every 298 SERMON. member of it, and may he cause it to be to his praise and glory." Thus, in the spirit of faith and love, did our Brother tranquilly await the Saviour's call, " Come up hither," and anticipated the rest above in a peaceful happy state here below. His rest indeed began here,, the evening of his pilgrim- day was the dawn of his eternal Sabbath. Brethren, " there remaineth a rest for the people of God ;" are you striving to enter in ? Oh! be not slack in your endeavours, ; ' lest any of you should seem to come short of it," and have to seek comfort when you ought to be enjoying it. Unto you the Gospel is proclaimed fully, plainly, and abundantly. Oh! may it be mixed with faith in the hearing, that you may receive the promises. " Come boldly" and come now, "'unto the throne of grace, that you may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need." Lastly, " Their works do follow them." The life of the child of God is not one of inactivity, they rest, at last, " from their labours," " their works do follow them." The remembrance of the just is blessed, his works of love and mercy fade not from the hearts of those who have been benefited thereby. The good work wrought by the spirit of God in the soul of the sinner, through the instrumentality of his servants can never fail. Not all the fame SERMON. 2.99 that can be won on earth is to be compared with the grateful remembrance in which the labours of the righteous are held; no glory the world can give with the glory of him whose word hath helped ' ; to turn a sinner from the error of his way." It is true, the remembrance of the humble servants of God, who have not obtained a historic name in the world, soon passes away on earth. When they, to whom their ministry or their example has been useful, are gone, and their children, then they are thought of no more. But " their works do follow them ; " they are remembered above. Grateful souls who have en- tered into bliss before them, will be, no doubt, amongst the foremost to welcome them into ever- lasting habitations, and assuredly they who follow them will meet them again with joy and affection. Now they are the salt of the earth, the lights of the world ; and hereafter, their glory, unlike that of the worldling, shall endure in heaven, im- mortal as themselves, when it has faded away on earth. Again, " their works shall follow them," when they appear before their heavenly Master, and im- perfect as they have been, they shall be accepted above, and glorify their Saviour in the presence of God. " Well done, good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will 300 SERMON. make thee ruler over many things, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." * Oh! what marvel- lous goodness, what mysterious grace is this, that our poor, imperfect, yea, often very faulty works and services, should be thus honoured above ! Never forget, Brethren, that this honour is bestowed for Christ's sake, and is won through Him. " If we abide in Him, and He in us, we bring forth much fruit ; and herein is our Father glorified." f Thus honoured and approved by God, the works of believers follow them in the acquisition of an eternal reward. " Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life."* " Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepa- red for you before the foundation of the world."" To his reward our late brother looked forward with a confident expectation, but though he had served his master long, even from his youth up, though he delighted even to the last in his sacred work, plans for promoting it, as I have already stated, occup3"ing his mind even to the end ; yet he looked to the reward altogether as a reward of grace ; he was not " highminded but believing ; " he trusted not in his own works, but had faith in the promises. He adored the grace of God, that laid such honour on a feeble instrument, lodged so bright a " treasure in an earthen vessel," and * Matt. xxv. 21. t John xv. 7, 8. J Rev. ii. 10. SERMON. SOI reserved so glorious a reward for so unprofitable a servant. When we speak thus of our Brethren, who are departed to their rest before us, it is to magnify the goodness and glory of their Master who has given such power and grace to men ; not to laud them, not to exalt their merits. Oh! they would frown upon us from heaven if we did, for they are divested of that weakness, which, in the days of our flesh, causes us to lend too pleased an ear to the praises of our fellow-men. They ascribe no glory to themselves, but all to the Lamb that was slain, and hath redeemed them by His blood. So would we, so does our departed Brother. Now he is among the harpers, harping with their harps ; now he hath learned to sing a new song, the song of Moses and the Lamb, ascribing to Him all power, and glory, and honor, and salva- tion ; now he praises and serves the Lamb above. Yes, Brethren, he serves the Lord in His celestial temple. He cherished the anticipation of this new and glorious service with delight. Though he looked for rest from pain and toil and weariness, and for the promised reward of grace, yet he believed that his " works should follow him," 11 that he should labor still. " I shall soon serve God," he said to me, " I shall soon serve God in His temple day and night. 1 ' " How it will be, or what the service will be, I know not, but I am assured that I shall." 302 SERMON. Yes, Brethren, they who have served him here in weakness, shall serve Him there in might and power, for they shall be kings and priests unto God, yea, they shall be equal to the Angels. " His servants shall serve Him, and* they shall see His face, and his name shall be in their foreheads. And there shall be no night there. " Why should there ? the mighty powers and untiring energies will need no slumbers to invigorate, no repose to refresh them. " They shall need no candle, neither the light of the sun, for the Lord God giveth them light ; and they shall reign for ever and ever. Yes, they shall reign, " heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, partakers with Him in His kingdom ; glorious in state, mighty in power, and perfect in service. " These sayings are faithful and true," and soon they will be realized to all who love the Lord ! "Behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me, to give to every man as his work shall be." " Blessed are they that do his command- ments that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the City." * May we be amongst this happy number ! Often have you, Brethren, heard the solemn warning voice of our late Brother, the Lord's servant in the Gospel and yours, bidding you * Revxxii. 21, 14. SERMON. SOo awake from slumber, and open your eyes to the true light that shineth from heaven, exhorting you to forsake the broad path of ruin and to enter in at the strait gate ; cheering you forward on your Christian pilgrimage, urging you to make your calling and election sure, and by doctrine by admonition, by correction, and by instruction in righteousness, building you up in your most holy Faith. Many, enlightened by his testimony, and guided by his ministry into the way of peace, have entered into rest before him ; some are left behind, whose consciences he hath wounded with the sword of the Spirit, yea in whose hearts he hath fixed " a nail in a sure place. " May the impressions that have been made upon our hearts, whether by his instrumentality or any other, be for ever abiding ! May the spirit of God also seek out the careless and unconcerned amongst us, who have never yet lent an ear to the everlasting gospel ; may He arrest them in their course of lolly, and turn them from the evil of their ways, that they too may escape the fiery judgment that shall consume the adversaries, and obtain a share in Christ's salvation ! And Oh ! may there be in none of us, loaded with privileges and respon- sibilities as we are, may there be in none of us ; ' an evil heart of unbelief," causing us "to depart from the living God," but may we " hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast even to the end," that we also may be made partakers of 304 SERMON. Christ, and of the glory that shall be re- vealed ! " Now unto Him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you faultless before the pre- sence of His glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, do- minion, and power, both now and ever ! Amen ! ,: * Jude 24. 25. ■